Leaderboard

So I've written something AJ & Noah/Muscle University related. An idea came to me the other day - what if there was some sort of alternate reality/universe where instead of AJ being the bodybuilder who Noah went to school with and ran into at his local Tesco's it was someone else? So, just for fun, I've re-written chapter 1 of AJ & Noah with one big noticeable difference! AJ & NOAH (ALTERNATE UNIVERSE) “NO-AAAAH …” ARGHHHH!! I slam down the lid of my laptop, sprIng off my bed and open my bedroom door. “WHAT?!” Whenever I come back to my parents, I always resort to being a teenager. Wanking off to bodybuilders in my bedroom and shouting at my mother. Often for no, or very little reason. “I just want to ask you something! There’s no need to shout like that!” my mother says calmly from the bottom of the stairs. Five or so years ago I wouldn’t have felt any guilt about shouting at my mum for interrupting me watching a video of a flexing, roided muscle bull in my bedroom. Now, I feel like the world’s biggest dick. “I’m busy!” “Ooooh, you’re always busy. God knows what you do on that computer!” Hmmm. Wanking off to videos of bodybuilders on YouTube. Wanking off to pictures of bodybuilders on Instagram. Occasionally chatting to other like minded muscle addicts about wanking off to bodybuilders on Twitter. My mum asks me to go to Tesco to pick up a few things for dinner because she has to go and visit my nan. I say yes, partly because I feel guilty about snapping at her, but also because doing this favour gives me a reason to leave the house. A sense of purpose, even, for the afternoon, which makes me feel completely pathetic. The irony is, I had been looking forward to coming back to Little Denton for the summer. But all I've wanted during these first few weeks of my summer break was to be back in London. Why is almost every place inherently more appealing when we’re not actually there? As I walk into my local Tesco a feeling of dread hits me. I have this weird feeling that I’m gonna bump into someone I know. Which isn’t exactly an unlikely scenario. When I was in sixth form, half of my fucking year worked here, including my best friend Naomi. Fifteen minutes and no familiar faces later, I’m heading towards the self service checkout and THAT’S when I see him. Every single secret lover of huge, freaky muscle will be familiar with the incredible rush that comes with seeing a real life bodybuilder in a public setting. It’s such a surreal and amazing experience. To be walking down the street, or boarding a tube, or even walking down the meat aisle of your local Tesco and suddenly be faced with an excessively built and muscular man. Or even a genuine, bona fide bodybuilder. Just like the one I’ve suddenly spotted, with his back to me in an extraordinarily tight fitted blue Tesco polo shirt, conversing with a well to do looking elderly woman, who is gawping at the frighteningly muscular lad before her with a look of sheer horror. Jesus Christ! I can’t stop fucking staring at him. He’s about my height. And looks about my age. He’s got these huge shoulders. A massive back stretching the blue material of his work uniform. Crazy fucking arms. And the arse. Holy FUCK the arse. It’s just ginormous. There’s no other way to describe it. It’s sticking out a mile, barely contained by the material of his extremely tight, black work trousers. Clean up on aisle three. Someone’s made a mess on the floor. Someone being ME looking at the potential junior competitive bodybuilder. Working right here in my local fucking Tesco. Standing right in front of me. Practically fucking bursting out of his work uniform. Who the hell is this guy? HOW is there a bodybuilder in Little Denton? How is there a bodybuilder working at fucking Tesco? As I approach the lad who is surely the beefiest shelf stacker in Tesco’s employment history, I suddenly start to feel nervous. My chest tightens. My stomach clenches. My heart actually starts to beat faster. I am a ridiculous human being. Once I’ve walked past him, I’ll be able to sneakily turn around to catch a glimpse of him from the front. Even though I can’t really know, I kinda get the sense that he’s good looking. Like, really good looking. I think I hate this guy as much as I’m attracted to him. But it turns out … I don’t have to wait. Because the downright terrified looking woman he was talking to is walking away, and now, as I’m barely a few metres away from him, the potential competitive junior bodybuilder spins around to face me and oh … my … fucking … GOD. “Noah?!” JESUS FUCKING CHRIST! “Noah Cook?!” How did I not guess it was him? Why did I not think it could be the boy I spent most of my teenage years obsessing over? The only guy in Little Denton who ever came remotely close to looking like the bodybuilders I was turned on by in the muscle magazines Naomi used to buy for me. Okay - he didn't look like THIS when we were at school together. But he was still pretty jacked even then. He was the only lad in my year who had abs. Like, genuine six pack abs. I used to try and get a glimpse of them in the changing rooms before and after P.E. Everyone used to crowd around him when he was getting changed and comment on how shredded he was and how awesome his six pack was. They used to get him to flex his guns too. Sometimes even in Science class for our teacher Mr (Fantastic Arse) Bentley. And now. Well now he looks like THIS. “It’s Woody. From school!” He’s got this fucking smirk on his face (his RIDICULOUSLY handsome face). Like he’s getting a kick out of my reaction. Like he knows. I nod. “Yeah! I erm … remember you!” That’s a fucking understatement. I was obsessed! Completely and utterly obsessed with Sebastian “Woody” Wood. He was my Jordan Catalano times a hundred. I used to write our initials in all my notebooks. N.C heart S.W. How fucking embarrassing. I sometimes drew pictures of us too. Not good ones. Just crap little doodles. Me always slim. Him always big and beefy with flexed guns and pecs and six pack abs. Most of the time we’d be holding hands. Woody shrugs and smirks some more. “Everyone remembers me!” Cocky bastard. God - not only has he ballooned and fucking morphed into a proper bodybuilder since I last saw him, but (if possible) he’s gotten even more absurdly gorgeous. I’m not kidding. The guy looks like he belongs on the set of a Hollywood film or something. It’s fucking crazy to think I went to school with a guy this huge and handsome. “What are you up to these days?” he asks, with an eyebrow raised. “I’m at uni,” I reply, looking at the lucky Tesco name badge sat on his unfathomably thick chest. Ha! I win, I think. And then immediately I hate myself. Woody nods and folds his huge arms across his big chest and holy FUCK - his biceps bulge and pop. Is he doing that on PURPOSE? He narrows his eyes. “Which uni? No - wait - let me guess!” Still with his arms folded, he purses his lips and looks me up and down. I immediately feel nervous. “The Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness!” Cheeky. Fucking. Bastard. “Ummm …” His face relaxes. And now he's just cheekily grinning at me. Oh my fucking GOD that grin. I feel like I want to melt into the fucking floor. “Seriously, mate - what uni?” “Goldsmiths, in London. I’m back home for the summer.” He nods. God that face. God those arms. God those fucking tits! “Back in boring Little Denton!” I joke, rolling my eyes. Woody screws his face up. “How can Little Denton be boring? I live here!” I raise my eyebrows at him. But I’m smirking, in fucking spite of myself. And now he’s smirking back. And it feels like … bloody hell … a moment. That something’s actually happening between me and the guy from school I spent half of my teenage years obsessing over. I try not to be obvious, but it’s almost impossible to be in such close proximity to a guy this muscular without my eyes veering south of his face. How on Earth did Tesco manage to find a t-shirt to fit Woody? Not that it does fit. One single most muscular and his tits would probably rip straight through the material. And his arms. Fucking hell those arms. What do these biceps look like flexed, either side of his absurdly handsome face? Woody didn’t stay at school for the sixth form, so I haven’t seen him for four years. I haven’t even heard about him. No guesses as to what he’s been doing since then. Spending a shit load of time in the gym (probably Scorpio’s - the nearest hellhole hardcore bodybuilding gym), consuming a shit load of calories and probably taking a course of steroids, or two. Maybe I haven’t won after all. Because he looks like THAT, and I look like, well, me. “So … this is where you work?” I ask. Something flickers in Woody’s expression. Fuck! I hope he doesn't think I'm being shady. But then he relaxes his face again like he doesn't care. “This is job number two!” I nod and bite my lip. “I also work at the Leisure Centre gym!” he tells me. And then he straightens his back and actually fucking PUFFS his massive chest out. “I’m a personal trainer!” he says, proudly. Of course you fucking are. “I mostly just work here because I like freaking the locals out! Especially the old dears!” HA! I chew on my bottom lip to stop myself from smiling so much. “Plus … you know, I look good in the uniform!” he says, wiggling his eyebrows up and down. Jesus. SUCH a cocky bastard. I nod and pull a face and Woody’s just smirking at me. Then he looks down, brings his forearm up, curls his hand into a fist and OH MY FUCKING CHRIST … the bicep muscles in his left arm flex and explode before my very eyes. It’s like a ball of marble-like, obscenely huge muscle. Flexing right in front of me. In the middle of the fucking meat aisle (hmmm … kinda fitting!) in my local bloody Tesco. “Sebastian!” A hard faced and slightly scary looking woman interrupts us. She’s shaking her head and pulling a disapproving face. “Jump on till seven. Now!” Fuck. My heart drops. This can’t be it. It can’t be over already. Woody pulls a face as his boss walks away. “I better go!” he sighs, rolling his eyes. “But erm …” Oh my God WHAT? “You should sign up for the gym at the Leisure Centre!” he says, the corner of his mouth curled into a smirk. “You get a fifty percent discount for your first personal training session.” “Okay!” I say, without thinking. A little too eagerly. Fuck. Woody furrows his eyebrows slightly. Was he joking? Oh God. He was clearly fucking joking. But he’s smirking again. “Cool!” he says, nodding. “We’ll have you jacked and shredded by the end of the Summer,” he says, looking me up and down. “GRRRR!” “SEBASTIAN!” his boss yells. Did a bodybuilder just GRRRR at me after flexing his biceps? Clean up on aisle three. There’s been another bloody spillage. “You’ll be wearing shiny posing trunks in no time!” OH MY GIDDY FUCKING GOD. “See ya, Noah!” And with that, I watch Sebastian “Woody” Wood walk away with the hottest fucking waddle I’ve even witnessed in real life. His thighs visibly thick under his work trousers, his back impossibly broad, and his arse so big and beefy it borders on OBSCENE. Sebastian Wood, the lad I was crazy about for years. Sebastian Wood, the guy who’s transformed himself into a proper, jacked bodybuilder with enormous tits, huge biceps and a gravity defying arse. Sebastian Wood, who’s just invited me to sign up to the gym he works at, and who might be giving me my very first ever personal training session. Maybe my summer in Little Denton isn’t going to be so boring after all.

Hmmm. Not sure how differently the rest of the story would play out though. Would Woody fall for Noah as hard as he fell for Luke? Noah doesn't have dimples and an insanely cute arse stuffed into a pair of shiny blue MU store bought posers so who knows. And the Deano spin-off's happening, mate. I'm 19 chapters into it.

Well, so many possible outcomes! Anyhow, that cheered me up - we miss your stories!

Hey guys, my first story on the forum, hope you enjoy, will post up a part 2 shortly. “Sam… SAM, GET IN HERE!” I hadn’t realised that I been instinctively cowering when his voice boomed across our flat. My friends first pointed it out when my hulking roommate invited himself out for drinks with us. It did come as a bit of a surprise to me when they told me this, mainly because Nick had never actually hit me or even threatened to, it’s just that I felt, like somehow, Nick could just bend my will. One of my closest friends at the time said I shouldn’t cower, like a puppy, but stand up to him. I could hear the strain in Nick’s voice though and I hurried into his bedroom. The sight and smell assaulting my senses as I entered; the smell of man went right up my nose in the first inhalation. It was sweat, stale sex, rich testosterone and damp, a kind of damp that you can only find in a student rugby players bedroom. It made my cock kick in its loose, thin, cotton sweats. Then of course, there was Nick, dressed only in a pair of boxers, with his weight bench sat upright, holding one of his 45kilo dumbells in both hands and grinning devilishy at me. “Dude, shoulder press… hand me the other 45!” his dark brows and long but spiked hair giving him a wolfish look. Dodging an empty takeaway carton, a discarded jock, a heap of college notes and at least one used condom, I picked my way to the dumbbell. The smell intensified as I got nearer to him. “Come on man, gotta get this done before Jen gets here” he grunted. I bent down, carefully raising the heavy dead weight. I hefted it over to Nick’s waiting hand as he got into position. I licked my lips as his biceps bulged as he flexed his arm into position. Both his thick pecs flattened out and his delts swelled freakishly, choked with veins from a pump. “Stand back” he ordered. I would like to say I watched, to say that I spotted him, but Nick was a tornado of male energy. A guttural roar emanating from his chest as he flexed the weight soaring toward the ceiling, his form disturbingly accurate. As his arms reached the maximum height, the clink of the dumbbells and the exposure of his forestry of pit hair, made my organ start to pulse in my shorts. As he went for more reps, so the smell escaping from his pits intensified over and over. The room filled with his scent. Looking back, I think that is one of the things that made me capitulate to Nicks demands as my flatmate. As the grunting continued, his shoulders and arms steadily bulging bigger from the pump, I quietly left the room wordlessly. I crept back to my smaller bedroom, put my hand gently on the top of my strictly average, rigid member, and felt it fire off into my pants. My legs weakening, I sank to the floor. My own varsity swimmers physique, feeling childlike compared to Nick’s hulking body. Soon, Nick’s girlfriend would be here, and I would be listening to them go at it for a few hours. I realised that I should probably try and get some sleep before it all kicks off. After cleaning up my own mess I walked down to the kitchen for a pre-bed snack, as I did, I thought about how Nick and I started off fairly evenly matched, how we were actually good mates who moved into this small, penthouse flat, off campus together. The weight set, the benches, bars, all bought with combined part time job salaries of both me and Nick. Now I barely get to use it. As I walked into the kitchen, I noticed his array of proteins adorning the top of the fridge. Is that all it took to make him bigger than me? Irritable, I escaped back to my room, snack in hand. I woke with a start. The all too familiar, rhythmical banging of Nick’s headboard against his wall had woken me. I decided against languishing in bed, getting a semi from the image of Nick’s powerful body fucking Jenna, his fitness-model cover girl. I skulked off to the kitchen and started making pancakes. Down the corridor of the tiny flat, I could hear Nick step up his rhythm and the grunting got louder. “He’s close…” I thought, before immediately regretting it, as I felt my cock thicken. I poured the milk into the blender and turned it on, which nicely drowned out the noise of Nick’s big finish. As I waited for the mixture to thicken, I again glanced up at the top of the refrigerator. Nick was reasonably busy, so I reached up and pulled down the white looking container. I had listened to Nick extol the virtues to protein, and pre-workout and whatever happened to be flavour of the month at the time. But this… this I didn’t know about. Which was out of character for Nick. I looked over the label, it was plain white with black text. Plenty of scientific writing, this was clearly not something picked up off the supermarket shelves. I couldn’t really argue with the results though. Nick had been getting bigger and bigger, much stronger too, all in the last few weeks his progress seemed to have jumped. But he wasn’t just getting bigger, he was getting leaner too. Most of all, Nick was getting bullish, ordering me around, demanding stuff, doing whatever he liked with little consideration, his new strengthened frame easily backing up his command of me. As that last thought lingered in my head I decided I should try some of the shake. Quickly, not wanting to get caught by Nick, I spooned two tablespoons of powder into a protein shaker and quickly poured water in on top. As I was shaking it, excited to see if I could catch up to Nick, I realised the sound of the blender had been masking the sound from Nick’s room. I reached and clicked the blender off and the swirling pancake batter came to a stop. I could hear the sound of my own breathing, and feel the beating of my heart inside my chest. But nothing else, Nick was clearly finished with his girlfriend. I had to get the stolen protein shake back onto the shelf before Nick came into the kitchen. I hefted the white tub into my hands and raised it above my head. “Dude… you made me a post-fuck shake!” I, almost froze at the sound of Nick’s voice, but managed to get the tub back on top of the fridge. My heart pounding at the thought of being discovered, sinking to the level of deception to try and catch up with Nick’s recent gains. As I turned to face Nick a further reality dawned. Stood there, semi hard, straining his boxers, a wet spot visible, his thick muscular topless torso, hard and glistening with sweat from his recent exertion. Nick’s look was not truly one of thanks. He observed me from underneath his thick dark brow, his bulging muscle giving him a menacing look. “Thanks for making it for me, but next time, don’t… it’s special stuff, only designed for me…” Nick almost growled through gritted teeth. “Tomorrow… you…me… college gym… chest day…” Nick continued between big gulps from my protein shaker. Thumping me on the chest with a meaty paw. I said nothing, as I watched the behemouth, swig the luminous orange coloured shake, small droplets escaping as Nick guzzled greedily, landing hapharzardly on his bulging pectoral muscle. “OK!?” Nick yelled, eyes narrowing, before belching loudly. “Yeah, sure Nick, sounds good” Nick eyed me for a few more seconds, turned on his heel and bounced off back to his room. I quickly retreated to bed, the pancake mixture left languishing in the blender. Tomorrow would be a heavy one. The next morning, I was awoken by the deafening bangs on my bedroom door. My head raised from my pillow to find my unimpressive dick had been erect and oozing all night, probably as a consequence of the thought of a gym visit with Nick. This crush had come out of nowhere, but it seemed to be growing stronger the bigger Nick seemed to grow. I dragged myself to the kitchen; Nick was already there, his tight muscle tank straining to hold back his bulging chest. “Time you got up lazy…” grinned Nick “Ready to go?” I croaked “What do you think little man?” he grunted, pulling a crab pose bursting with ripped muscle. As we walked to the campus gym, across the very quiet and expansive campus, the cold bit into my skin, but Nick seemed not to notice. Somehow, the elements only sought to make Nick even more brutally masculine and dominating. Reaching the gym, we headed straight for the weights section, deserted except for a lone American football player grunting softly between reps of squats. I did my level best not to stare at Nick, but mostly failed. His deep golden tan and his coarse dark hair gave him a wealthy exotic appearance, even as he began to warm up his veins pulsed and distended as his a gentle swell began in his muscles. “Chest today…” Nick said visibly bouncing ready to exercise. I berated myself for once again not suggesting a different body part. I only ended up working chest and sometimes shoulders because these are the exercises that Nick wanted a spotter for. I loaded up the bar precariously with extra 20kilo plates just for Nick. Trying his best to ignore me, Nick swung himself down on the bench and got into position in order to begin the workout. In this position, I was rewarded with the vision of the swell and heave of Nick’s chest. Nick on the other hand, would have had to settle for my crotch disturbingly close to his head. “Ready?” Nick grunted, and grabbed the bar, not really giving me time to react. As it transpired I was not immediately required. The new 20 kilo plates seemed like only an extra 5 to Nick’s mounding chest. He couldn’t help himself but smirk as the weight, no doubt felt lighter and easier to manage, than expected. I watched as Nick revelled in the all too familiar sensation in his chest, the pump soared through him, his triceps bulging as his chest bloating from the impact of the weights resistance. Again he pressed it up with ease, his big python plumping down the taught rugby shorts. This had quite literally meant, that whatever he was taking, maybe that new shake, had made him even stronger since last week. “woah dude… this is insane…” I said quietly murmuring watching the spectacle unfold. I watched on, Nick’s chest bulging and swelling as he grinningly pressed the weight, seemingly with growing ease. His arms didn’t shake and his form didn’t falter. His triceps flared, the veins distending along his arms giving him a look of sheer unstoppable power. He racked the weight without any help from me. When it was my turn, plates came off and I got into position, my head now close to Nick’s obscene bulge in his sweats. Not only did it look big, but this close, I could smell the incredible scent of the contents of his jock and it make the usual feelings bubble to the surface. I did my usual workout, my pecs fraught with effort and arms struggling with my usual weight, I watched Nick spot me, as my arms shook with almost half the weight he used, I looked up to him grinning down at me. This gave me the strength to finish my last few reps, but still, it served only to highlight the growing disparity in our muscle strength. The rest of the workout, I was feeling increasingly unhappy seeing Nick blow through all of his maxes and continuing to set new personal bests. I watched, uncomfortably as he nailed every chest exercise with greater than ever strength, amazed as he seemed to cope with anything thrown at him. I was so envious of his success, I figured I had to make a drastic change in my life or I’d get left behind. As I watched Nick strip for the shower, a common ritual after our workouts, that actually, maybe I needed to even the score. Later that night, Nick was out of the flat on a romantic date with his girlfriend. So I sneaked into his room while he was away. If Nick was taking this experimental supplement, there had to be some physical proof, letters, brochures, consent forms; there just had to be something to give me a clue. I needed to get on the trial. As I picked my way through Nick’s room, I found a cryptic letter from the andrology department of our university, now, SCU wasn’t exactly known for its research but, clearly, they were getting something right. However, before I had chance to read the information, I heard the familiar rattle of keys outside of the flat door, in a panic, I threw the letters back into the draw and slammed the draw shut, however in doing so, the cupboard rocked backwards then forwards. I looked upwards, in time to see the contents of one of Nick’s used condoms flow back out of the untied end and splash onto my forearm. I didn’t have time to react; I just bolted from Nick’s room out into the corridor and ran straight for my room. As I closed my door, I could hear Nick and Jenna come home and begin some post-date “activities”. My breathing calmed and my pulse slowed. My attention was drawn to the burning sensation on my right arm; I looked down to see the bright red streak across my supinated arm. I kept looking at it, it was red, and glowing, but there was seemingly no evidence of the disgusting contents of the used rubber. I was feeling hot all over, not just from the burning sensation on my arm, my clothes didn’t feel right on me. In the privacy of my own room, I shucked my clothes and went over to the mirror. I felt a spasm in my gut, then, suddenly, an intense warm glow spread through my body. I looked at myself in the mirror, my pecs hardened, abs tightened. I looked on in amasement, feeling sheer power tear through my body. My traps seemed to thicken, my delts pushed out from shoulders, giving them a fuller, rounded look. I was even convinced I was taller. I felt my legs precipitously thicken, I watched the inner head of the quadriceps surge into view, which only happened when I flexed, and yet, I wasn’t flexing. I looked up at my face, for the first time since I started college, I felt that I looked handsome and healthy. A grin unconsciously spread across my face. I had no idea how this happened, but I absolutely loved it. I posed for a little while longer. Feeling the bulge and play of my newly developed musculature, the heady experience of being taller, if only a fraction… Best of all the sensation that I must have a semi, except my cock was fully flaccid. I gyrated my hips watching the new piece of meat bounce around. It got hard easily and I wrapped my hand around it. My legs nearly gave way as my cock began firing round after round across the room, ribbons of pure white spunk blasted out and still my cock bounced in front of me, as if to fire again. I tucked the raging pole back into my strained boxers and glanced in the mirror. “Fuck yeah” I grunted, trying to flex my abs. Only, I’d never sworn into the mirror before… or actually… in many years. My stomach growled so I went to the kitchen dressed only my boxers. The bulge still present as I walked, for the first time, it seemed to bounce up and down gently as I walked along. I got into the kitchen, surprised to find Nick there, sat alone at the table, also dressed only in his boxers. He looked pale, and not in his usually arrogant vigour. The pale palour even made him look a little less masculine than normal. “You ok bro?” I said, sounding surprisingly manly. “Yeah, yeah, just had a bit of a funny turn…” Said Nick cryptically. The next morning, I woke up for the gym. I casually wrapped my hand around a raging morning erection, the cock, seemed bigger and stronger than I ever remembered. I brushed my hands up my thinner waist, across my flat stomach to the new shallow contours on my chest from my thickened pectorals. My hand found its way to the alarm clock, but it seemed I had awakened before my alarm clock, before Nick had the chance to wake me. I felt incredible after last night’s dramatic turn of events. Not only mentally but physically. I could feel energy just seem to stream out of me, I was ready to lift. The thoughts of stealing Nick’s new experimental protein shake could not be further from my mind at the moment, as a night’s sleep and deliberation had led me to the conclusion it was probablyresponsible for the effects of his potent spunk. I dressed, in front of the mirror, looking at my new body. I smiled as I quickly gave my arms a flex and my fresh, new biceps jumped up in my arms, now slightly less egg like, now definitely more fusiform in their appearance. Quietly dressing and walking out into the corridor, there was no Nick waiting with an annoyed glare, so I made for the kitchen. Nick’s half eaten breakfast was still on the table as he was filling up his protein shaker. “Y.. you’re up?” he croaked. I looked at him, he looked sleepy and tired. He rubbed his eyes and kept blinking at me. He was haphazardly dressed and his hair matted down to his head from the sweat of his night time activities with Jenna. “Are you ok dude?” “Err, just feeling a bit rough.” He answered, still staring at me. “Dude… did… you look like you, *ahem*, you’ve been making progress in the gym…” He continued, still staring at my chest. “Yeah, I think you might be right dude.” I replied, desperately avoiding the urge to show off my chest by flexing in front of Nick. He prepared his shake and we headed out. In the car, as we drove, I could feel Nick’s eyes stealing odd glances at me. I began to regret wearing the sleeveless top as I wasn’t sure if he was actually paying attention to the road. I could feel my balls tingle at the thought of a workout, I couldn’t wait to test my new muscle and I couldn’t wait to show Nick that I was capable of catching him up. As we arrived at the gym, he turned to me before we exited the car. “How did you do it dude?” “Do what Nick?” “How did you get bigger, we only worked out together yesterday, and now, you’re bigger… how?” “Nick, are you ok? I’m the same, just been working out hard.” “Dude, seriously?” “You’re delusional, now drop it” I growled with an uncharacteristic aggressive tone in my voice. Nick clearly got the message and promptly stopped asking questions, but his dark stare intensified. In the gym, Nick’s chest workout was woeful, his lifts were slightly down, he grunted and flailed with his usual weight and made much use of me as spotter. Clearly this bothered him, because he was getting progressively sharp in his statements as the hour wore on. When he had first removed his hooded jumper, he looked sick and, almost smaller. I however, was having a great workout, I loved the feeling of my chest bulging outward, the stretch of the fabric against it, the surge of the feeling of power and pride throughout me, setting new strength goals, took all my focus not to get rock hard. Whilst this was going on Nick, eyed me jealously. I could feel his cold dark eyes burning into me as he reluctantly spotted me for a new personal best. Before we could hit the showers, Nick insisted we do a flat bench press. I felt this was more of an exercise to prove a point instead of the training value of adding in another heavy set, complex lift at the end of the workout. As I pressed the weight up, I felt my body burn with exertion, I felt amazing. I added almost 10kg to my previous bench from yesterday, even with exhausted pectoral muscles from the previous hour workout. Nick racked up his usual weight, and through much straining and gritting of teeth and of course, some help from his loyal spotter, was able to do a few reps at his usual weight. As he racked the weight, it was clear the point he was trying to make, had not been as clearly illustrated as he had hoped. As he stared at me I obliviously fondled my swollen chest muscle. “What?” I asked “Nothing, lets hit the showers…” he said grinning for the first time today. Nick’s mood seemed to improve here as we entered the changing room. As he rather quickly undressed, I rolled my eyes, knowing what was coming. “Coming to shower?” he asked, grinning at me, as he intentionally groped his thick, soft cock, though wanting me to believe it as a mere adjustment for comfort. I undressed at the normal speed, grabbed my towel and followed him into the shower. As I walked in, I watched him slowly lather soap into his thick musculature. His soft cock, swinging gently back and forth as his arms worked above him. I turned my head, to glance at his cock, figuring the water must be colder than usual, as it seemed a fraction smaller than usual. As I got myself under a shower head, I looked over at him again. He was looking at me, but our eyes didn’t meet, he was looking downward at my groin. “Dude, come on, you took some of my protein didn’t you?” he said unexpectedly “Look, Nick, I didn’t…” “Listen, I told you to stay away from it.” He grunted, his eyes looking cruel with a darker hue. I glanced down at me, across my now swollen pecs, my flattered stomach, to my soft cock, I then glanced over at him. His cock looked back to its old size if not bigger, as our eyes met. I realised, that his cock was thickening. Never before had I seen Nick like this, his skin flushing, his cock becoming increasingly aroused. “You uh… need a hand there bud?” I snickered. Within a second he was on me, his powerful hands grabbing both my shoulders. When they wouldn’t yield he dragged me, hanging onto my smaller frame, causing us to collapse to the floor. I struggled against the huge bulk of his weight on top of me. A leg each side of my chest, he positioned himself on top of my pectorals, his big, thick cock growing up and outwards towards my face. His cock brushed my lips. “Is this what you wanted? Stealing glances at me all the time? Well, how does it feel now? Enjoying?” He grunted, thrusting his hips forward at the upward inflection of each question. He took hold of his long, engorging rod and smacked my lips with it. “Please st-“ before I could finished speaking, the salty, musky flavour of Nick’s thick member exploded forth as he sunk the head into my open mouth. His powerful thighs extended on top of me as more of the colossally large pole slid into my mouth. I tried to speak, but the organ took up all of my mouth, I tried to remove myself, but his huge legs pinned me. As he held himself up with one of his mighty arms, another steadied my head as he began driving the mammoth shaft in and out of my mouth. As he began pumping, I could feel a familiar burning throughout my limbs that I felt the other night after getting his cum on my arm. I could feel the precum drip down my throat, rather than fight this, I knew to let it happen, I would reach my goals, and Nick, total unknowingly, would help me. If I hadn’t had his huge rod in my mouth, I’m not sure I could hold back the grin I would have had on my face. I felt trapped as his mammoth legs pinned me, as he pumped himself into my face. I had to focus on breathing, but I could feel his pre already start to work on me, the power swelling within me like a tide. Nick was absorbed in sating his carnal urge, I brought my arms up around his muscular waist, I watched as the veins snaked and squirmed their way to the surface of my biceps, muscle fibres thickening, the individual muscles becoming visible in my forearms. I felt great, I wanted this, I urged it to happen. He grunted above, clearly enjoying himself, just as the effects of his pre began to slacken, I felt his hips increase speed an intensity. As his orgasm ripped through him, I could feel his seed fire into the back of my throat again and again. Greedily, as best that I was able, I sucked down as much as I could handle, gleefully knowing it would be my flatmates undoing. He grunted once again and then withdraw his mighty organ from my slickened mouth, shook the last remnants of his pure white spunk onto my chest. “You tell anyone about this… and I’ll end you…” His powerful body swaggered off back to the changing room, but yet as I watched him leave, I thought I could see a little less definition in his expansive back. As I lay there on the shower floor, I felt the seed I had just swallowed get to work on me. Slowly it burned in my guts, filling me with ever increasing power. I knew then, his act had given me strength beyond anything I could have achieved in a year of gym visits. I felt my ass thicken, broaden and push me up from the floor, I felt less of the floor as my back broadened and dense muscle moved in to cushion the bone. I jumped up, my stronger powerful legs growing at a pace. I glanced down to see my pecs swell, my flat stomach, flatten even more, the first hints of my abdominals erupt from beneath the skin. I grabbed onto the shower bar as more power bolted through my body. I felt the room lower as my entire body lengthened. My mouth let out an involuntary grown as my neck muscles bulged, reaching my arms up to explore my thickening neck, my new, stronger biceps bulged with power. I raced into the locker room, but I was alone, Nick had long since left, I looked into the mirror and didn’t realise the new, taller, stronger and all round more masculine Sam staring back. I pulled a double bicep pose, amazed at the sheer size and power contained within my arms, I’m not sure the average person on the street would consider them big, but I was on my way. They had to be 15 inches around, I estimated. Best of all, the familiar hardening of my cock, had a most unfamiliar quality to it. Looking down, my erection strained the now tighter swimmer trunks, the bolder individual leg muscles fought the elastic. I as I slipped down, the apparently looser waist band, I was more than happy to see my usually unimpressive erection, looked super hard, but also both longer and thicker. My bigger balls pulsed below it, urging me to lift, urged me to fight and to persue. I resisted however, and redressed myself and made for home, I had a plan. (to be continued)

I'll never get over saying that you manage to write so many believeble characters, that even this alternate story makes me feel I'm watching the old known Sebastian Woody and Noah for the first time, in their "teenage" dream romance story set in summer that's about to start. Bless you mate!!

Montgomery University educated!

Thanks, matie! I've had a few other ideas for alternate universes where I can mix up the characters!

It's because they've changed the default theme of the website to white. If you go to "Theme" at the bottom of the page and switch to "Dark Theme" the site will revert back to how it normally looks. I will change the font of the text though because I imagine others will have the same issue.

This is a short story I've written inspired by the "self worship" thread (https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7756-self-worship/) - all about guys who are turned on by worshipping their own muscle bods. Check out this forum member's instagram who is the "Ken" of the story: https://www.instagram.com/ken_austin_fitness/. Ken Ken stood in front of the locker room mirror, his body covered in sweat and his pecs still heaving from the heavy work out. He couldn’t help pulling his pumped arms up into a double biceps pose. “Mmmm….FUCK!” he grunted as river-like veins popped up over his mounds of rock hard muscle. He held the pose, flexing harder and harder as more and more veins exploded under his skin, revelling in the power coursing through him. Soon, his arms were screaming in agony but still he held the flex, pushing himself, almost willing his muscles to grow even bigger. Just as he was about to pass out from the sensation Ken relaxed, letting his arms fall down by his side. A second later though he had pulled down the front of his vest, exposing his striated pecs which he then started to flex and bounce. “Look at these pecs,” he murmured under his breath as he hit each one in turn over and over, enjoying the feeling of the unyielding muscle under his fists. The sweat-soaked stringer vest had to come off. It was like Ken was in a trance as he pealed the vest up his torso and over his head before chucking it carelessly on the floor. He was lost in total self-worship of his amazing muscle body. Next Ken ran a hand up and down his cobbled 6 pack abs, flexing them hard under his fingers. “I’m a muscle God,” he moaned sexually as began to caress various muscle groups in turn – biceps…pecs…shoulders…abs…over and over, his hands continuously moving, his pumped body performing the most amazing muscle dance under his exploring fingers. He started to moan. Totally subconsciously. Lost. His cock was swelling. And swelling. Pressing out against his skin-tight gym shorts. Ken loved his body. He’d worked hard at it for this very reason. He loved being a ripped muscle God. Not caring that someone could walk in at any moment (‘Let them’, a subconscious part of his brain thought), he slipped his fingers into the waistband of his gym shorts and started to ease them down over the colossal mass of his thick tree-trunk-like quadriceps. This was some undertaking and Ken loved seeing the fabric stretch around the huge muscle bulk of his upper legs. Soon though he had them down and kicked off to somewhere on the other side of the locker room. Standing in front of the mirror still, he was now only wearing a jockstrap which failed to conceal the growing bulge of his thick muscle cock. “Look at these quads,” Ken growled as he flexed each one in turn. He loved the diamond shape which adorned the front of them and how they touched in the middle at the top of his legs, pushing his sizeable package forwards. This was why he lifted. This was why he wanted to grow and grow. “Total BEAST!” he roared, each of his muscles jumping out as his animalistic cry echoed around the locker room. He couldn’t wait any longer – the jock strap had to come off too. Ken nearly ripped it in his excitement, eager to be totally naked, everything on display. Soon his hand was wrapped around his growing cock as it quickly swelled to its full length and thickness. He started slowing jerking it, a now continuous stream of groans and moans escaping his lips. Ken’s other hand continued to explore his sweaty, pumped body, lingering over each sweaty striation, every rock-hard mound. “I LOVE MY MUSCLE BODY!” he roared. Surely people in the gym would hear him. Fuck it. Ken jerked his massive cock faster and faster. His moans were getting louder. He was a muscle animal, appreciating his own body. “Look at these massive pecs,” he groaned. His free hand kept coming back to them. Ken loved his pecs. He bounced them over and over under his exploring fingers. “Yes…SO STRONG…SO BIG!” he screamed as his cock erupted. Rivers of cum shot across the mirror, running down to the floor as Ken collapsed in a heap of pumped, sweaty Muscle God.

Edit: I have no idea why the sections got underlined...

The following is more of a teaser than a story, or perhaps consider it Chapter 1. It's based roughly upon a description and profile blurb of a bodybuilder I discovered recently. I won't promise any sequels at this point, but feel free to make suggestions, or use your own imaginations to continue the story. ============== "How much is a day pass?" "Fifteen dol...," the desk attendant started to reply, looking up from his paperwork. He gulped then answered more steadily, "Fifteen dollars, sir. Or sixty dollars for a full week," he added hopefully. The corners of the tall man's mouth turned up just a bit. He was used to that kind of reaction, but he still found it amusing. If he hadn't been wearing a loose sweatshirt, the next question would have been, "do you compete?" "I want to take a look around first," said the man. "Of course," said the attendant pulling out a form. "Would you mind signing this waiver first? We need it for anyone who goes out on the gym floor." He looked up at the big man and added apologetically, "I'll also need to see your ID." As the man pulled out his wallet, he inhaled deeply expanding his large chest. He observed the attendant carefully. "Looks like you spend a lot of time in the gym," said the attendant, as he took the man's ID. The man nodded but hid his disappointment. He knew there would be more chances to find the reaction he needed. While the attendant was making a copy of the ID, the man skimmed over the form and signed. "Here you go, Mr. King," said the attendant, handing back the ID. "I need to stay here at the desk, but feel free to look around. Free weights and machines are here on the first level. Upstairs are the training rooms, locker rooms, and some additional cardio equipment. If you have any questions, I'll be here. My name is Tristan," he added. Yes, JT King wanted to look around. The equipment and facilities were important, but he was seeking something he wanted even more, or rather _someone_. He was in town vacationing and had selected this gym intentionally. It catered to serious bodybuilders. Gyms like this drew big muscle. They were also magnets for muscle admirers. That's what the big man sought. Over the years as he got bigger, JT learned to tell the difference between two groups of admirers: The Impressed and The Obsessed. JT thrived on the attention of the men so obsessed with muscle that being in the same room with him could render them speechless. The desk attendant was in the former category. While JT appreciated his attention, clearly Tristan was not obsessed. Back when he was in his late teens, JT discovered bodybuilding. At that time, he was 6'1" and weighed 185 lean lbs. With focus, discipline, and hours and hours of hard work, he added muscle to his lanky frame. Within a couple of years, he had added a couple of inches in height and a little over twenty pounds of lean mass. He hadn't realized how his size had changed until the day he visited a grocery store after his workout. A stranger stopped him in the aisle, remarked on how big he was and asked to feel his biceps. JT was surprised but leaned down to the shorter man and flexed his arm. "Sure," said JT proudly. "Feel how hard this peak is." He turned his fist back and forth making the muscle jump under the man's hand. The man, his face flushed, squeezed the rock-hard muscle. First with one hand then with both together, the man rubbed and tried to knead the muscle. "Wow! It's like stone. Amazing... like steel... so hard... so strong..." the man's voice trailed off like he was in a trance as he continued groping the muscular arm. JT noticed a tent growing in the man's pants. It matched his own. Enjoying the attention, yet not wanting to make a scene, JT gently pulled his arm out of the man's grasp. "Hey buddy," JT said, nodding toward the man's arousal, "thanks for the compliment." Walking out to his car, JT grinned. He had enjoyed that, especially when the mortified man dashed off toward the store's restroom. JT strolled through the gym checking out the equipment and the other members. There was the usual assortment for this time of day--a few hardcore lifters and young business types, as well as some middle aged and older people. He had chosen this time intentionally knowing the gym would not be packed with the casual social crowd--the ones who spent more time texting and talking than they did lifting. As he looked over the free weights and other equipment, he received the admiring glances that he had grown to expect. Whether or not they were true muscle obsessives remained to be seen. Eventually, the big man made his way upstairs. He passed several training rooms. One had a variety of treadmills, elliptical equipment, and rowing machines. Another had a weight bag, a couple of speed bags, and some thick climbing ropes hanging from the high ceiling. There was even one padded with thick wrestling mats. At the end of the hall he found the locker room. He smiled at the floor to ceiling mirrors lining one wall. The locker room was quiet, not that it mattered. In seconds his sweatshirt and tank top were off and folded on a nearby bench. Flexing his quads with each step, he made his way before the mirrors. He appraised his lean bulk and began to pose. Turning to the side, he grabbed his wrist, flexed his arm up under his ribs, and puffed out his chest. His pecs swelled, their striations clearly visible. The natural taper of his waist was accentuated by the side pose. Even his baggy shorts couldn't hide the high rounded mounds of his well-developed glutes. Turning to face the mirrors, JT's big arms came up as he snapped into a double biceps pose. His eyes ran over the peaks on each arm, tracing the cables of veins showing beneath his thin skin. From there he flowed into the front lat spread, arms angled out and his fists down to his sides. This showed off his big round shoulders and thick lats. He lost track of the time as he moved expertly from pose to pose, tensing and flexing each one, building up a good pump. Boom, back lat spread. Boom, side triceps. One after another. In his dreams, each pose made him grow bigger. His skin glistened from the effort. Finally, he was ready for his last pose. He always saved it for last because it was his favorite. With a roar, he crunched down into the most muscular pose, shaking from the strain of flexing every one of his pumped muscles. JT heard a gasp. In the mirrors, stood a man behind him staring open mouthed. JT growled and flexed even harder, eliciting another gasp from the man. "Bingo!" thought JT. Although the man was probably old enough to be his father, JT didn't care. He had learned that true obsessives came in many shapes and sizes. It all depended upon their attitude and also, more importantly, the energy of his connection with them. JT slowly released the pose and rose to his full height. He turned and faced the man. "Like what you see?" asked JT, raising an eyebrow. "Definitely," the admirer replied. He approached JT to inspect more closely. His eyes roamed all over the bigger man's body, never pausing more than a couple of seconds at any one body part. JT had seen this reaction before in admirers who were truly obsessed. The man was like a kid in a candy store, wanting to sample everything and not quite knowing where to start. The bodybuilder helped him decide. He pulled up the right leg of his shorts and extended his muscular quad. First, he relaxed the muscle and wobbled it back and forth, showing off its mass. Then he flexed it, locking it in place as if it were made of stone. Without even asking, the man's hands grabbed and started caressing the bulk of the quad. JT felt a small shock, like from static electricity after you scuff your feet on the carpet. The man tried to squeeze the muscle. His knuckles grew white applying the pressure, but he was able only to move the thin skin around a bit. "You didn't bring posing trunks?" the man asked, looking up expectantly. Without a word, JT removed his shorts, revealing a pair of bright red posers. He handed his shorts to the man and pointed to the bench where his other clothing lay. The man reverently folded the shorts and placed them on the bench, but not before bringing them to his nose to take a deep sniff. The man returned quickly to JT's side. The bodybuilder was ready. Now that he was in his posers, the man could better appreciate the hours of squats and leg presses that he had been doing. JT turned his muscled glutes toward the man. Accepting the unspoken offer, the man placed his hands on either side of JT's remarkable ass. The bodybuilder flexed his glutes alternately, looking over his shoulder at his admirer's adoration. Next, he bent forward keeping his legs straight and touched his toes. He slowly stood back up, clenching his glutes the whole time as the man's hands moved and pressed and tried to squeeze his hard muscle. The man's hands made their way down from glutes to hamstrings to calves, pressing and squeezing as they went. He'd stop squeezing occasionally to trace the cord of a vein. The man was muttering to himself and JT could make out an "oh my," or "so big" every now and then. JT was enjoying the attention as much as the man seemed to be. As the smaller man's hands roamed reverently all over the powerful legs, JT waited for the right moment. Boom! JT closed his legs together tightly, trapping the man's hands between them. The man cried out in surprise, then struggled to pull them free. After half a minute, JT relented. The man pulled his hands out and wiggled his fingers, making sure they still worked. From the bulge in the man's gym shorts, JT's muscle demonstration was triggering a reaction. JT was glad to be wearing his stretchy posers, since it was affecting him almost as much. Turning to face the shorter man, the bodybuilder showed off his right forearm, twisting his fist in and out to make the muscle jump. The man traced up and down the thick veins with a finger and JT shivered involuntarily. That was strange, he thought. He didn't feel cold. JT pulled his arm away and stood with his chest out, arms akimbo, like superman. The admirer froze for a moment staring at the mounds of pumped up pec meat there before him, then reached out. This time he stretched a finger and very lightly flicked the tip of a nipple. Now it was the big man's turn to gasp. Like earlier, he felt a small shock, a bit like static electricity but not quite. And his pec quivered for a couple of seconds after. The man had noticed. He gently flicked the nipple again, watching in awe. The muscle twitched again and actually seemed to get bigger. "Did you see that?" asked the man. "See what?" asked JT, adding, "that felt amazing." JT stood with his eyes closed, enjoying the sensations emanating from his nipple and spreading across his broad pec. The man moved his finger and held it poised above JT's other nipple. He anxiously watched JT's face. When the bodybuilder opened his eyes and looked down questioningly, the man smiled and very gently flicked the other nipple. The reaction was much stronger. JT shuddered as his pec pulsed and grew slightly but noticeably larger. JT flexed an arm and offered it to the man. The man's hand started tingling even before he touched the bulging peak. JT felt it as well. The energy was getting stronger. The man clasped his palm over the peak, his fingers stretching not even halfway around the already large muscle. Tingling ran up and down JT's arm. The muscle throbbed, pushing the man's fingers farther apart as it expanded. "You must be balanced," the man said, nodding to JT's other arm. JT flexed it and the man grabbed on. Both men reveled in the feeling of the muscles as they expanded. They stood in awe of what had just occurred, their minds brimming with possibilities.

Part 2 – Trying out the gains The man gazed at the bodybuilder, enjoying JT's self-discovery almost as if he were groping the muscular flesh himself. The bodybuilder puffed out his chest and ran his hands over his pecs. They felt bigger. He flexed his arms alternately, rubbing first one than the other, appraising the small but unexpected increase in size. And he was feeling pumped! JT quickly put on his shorts and tank top. "Hold this for me," he said, handing his sweatshirt to the eager worshipper. "I'm feeling energized. Let's see what this mass can do." The smaller man, clutching the sweatshirt to his chest, trailed like a puppy as the bodybuilder strode out of the locker room. As he followed JT down the stairs, the man goggled at his wide shoulders and thick traps. Seen from above, they were even more impressive. Without hesitation, JT walked directly to the nearest flat bench. "Put two plates on that side," he instructed. The older man fumbled for a second, finally deciding to drape JT's sweatshirt over his shoulder, and added the plates. JT slid under the bar and quickly pumped out ten reps. "Another plate on each side," he ordered, adding, "I feel strong!" As the man added another plate to each side, he calculated the total: 305 pounds! The man shook his head in disbelief. He couldn't even do that much on the leg press. Without hesitation, JT cranked out another ten reps, nearly as easily as before. His muscles seemed to glow from the pump they were getting. "More!" demanded the bodybuilder. The man quickly added then another plate to each side and moved to spot, "I don't know if I can spot you with this much weight," he warned. JT scoffed and gripped the bar precisely. Inhaling, he lifted it from the stand and slowly brought it down almost to his chest. Exhaling like a bull, he pushed the heavy bar back up. Again and again, he repeated it, lungs working like a bellows with each rep. The man studied JT's pecs as they flexed and relaxed. They were getting bigger, bigger than if it were just from the pump. Counting along silently, the man prepared to help rack the weight. "This feels great," JT said. "Step back, I'm going for twenty." Eyes opened wide in surprise, the man stepped back. He still watched carefully, but it soon became apparent that each additional rep was getting easier rather than harder. JT maintained proper form. His pace was slow and methodical. As he neared twenty, he was barely straining. JT racked the bar at twenty and stood up. His pecs threatened to escape the straps of his tank top. He placed a hand on one pec, hefting the mass. "Oh, yeah!" he moaned, then said, "time to see what these guns can do." The big bodybuilder moved down the dumbbell rack, until he found the weight he wanted. He grabbed them and pumped out a set of ten standing biceps curls. Shaking his head, he put the dumbbells back on the rack and selected a heavier pair. This time he did a set of ten hammer curls. JT was like a machine, using perfect form for each rep. Switching up to the next higher set of dumbbells, JT turned to the man and said, "Watch this." The man moved right beside JT. Heat emanated from the big man, like a furnace. There was also the alluring scent of testosterone and clean sweat. His eyes focused on the nearest arm as JT started another set of curls. The biceps flexed. Beneath the thin skin, his veins writhed. "Feel it," commanded JT. The man eagerly grabbed on to the arm with both hands, being careful not to interfere with the motion. The veins beneath his hands throbbed with each of JT's heartbeats. The muscle was like warm steel expanding and contracting in his grasp. As JT finished the set and placed the dumbbells back on the rack, he paused for a moment, thinking. "I have a better idea," he said with a mischievous grin. He turned quickly, placed one hand under each of the other man's arms, and lifted him up as easily as a parent lifting a child. "This will work," said JT, as he began doing reps. Each rep brought the man's crotch up to eye-level with JT. The man's prominent erection strained against the fabric of his shorts. JT loved having that effect on worshippers. The man was in a mixed state of surprise and bliss. His hands rested on JT's flexing arms, his eyes closed savoring the experience. This show of strength was more than he had hoped. Each rep rubbed his hardness against the fabric of his shorts. It was too late when he realized he had reached the point of no return. JT, feeling the man shudder and twitch in his hands, smiled. He set the blushing man gently back on his feet, holding him for a few moments to make sure he wouldn't topple over. Looking at the large stain spreading on the front of the man's shorts, JT said, "I appreciate the tribute." He added with a nod, "you can borrow the sweatshirt for now." Hastily the man tied the bodybuilder's sweatshirt around his waist. "That was incredible," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. The men heard an, "Ahem," from behind them. Tristan, the desk attendant built like a gymnast, had come up behind them. "I was wondering why it was taking you so long for your tour, Mr. King. I guess you've decided to join? It certainly looks like you know your way around a gym," added the young attendant sincerely. Both JT and the other man sighed in relief. Tristan must have missed the exhibition by only a few seconds or else his reaction would have been entirely different. "That sweatshirt you were wearing when you arrived was hiding more muscle than I expected," said the desk attendant, his cheeks reddening after realizing what he had just said. "My friend…" JT raised an eyebrow at his spotter. "Matt," offered the older man helpfully. "My friend Matt was helping me try out some of the equipment," said JT. "Yes, I'll take the full week." "Great, I'll prepare the paperwork," he replied. His eyes wandered over JT's physique, lingering on the bodybuilder's large pecs and nipples. Snapping out of it, he added, "I'll be back in just a minute. Thank you, Dr. Sullivan, for helping our new member." As Tristan stepped away, JT turned to the man beside him and asked, "Dr. Sullivan?" Matt nodded. "By training, I'm a biochemist and an endocrinologist. My job allows me time to work on my own projects. I suspect what happened to you was related to experiments I have been doing with bioelectric fields." The man watched JT's face as the big man processed that information. "Can I persuade you to participate in a couple of experiments?" JT's head was nodding before he had consciously decided. "Yes, I think so. Can you tell me more?" he asked. "Certainly," the doctor replied. "I must head to the office for a couple of hours. Are you free for lunch at noon? There is a little restaurant only two doors down from here," he suggested. "Yes, that works for me," replied JT, just as Tristan returned with the membership papers. Dr. Sullivan pulled out a business card and motioned for the pen from Tristan. "Here's my cell number, in case anything comes up," he said, writing it on back of the card. "Ok, see you then," said JT confidently. He looked forward to learning more. Matt Sullivan also said good-bye to Tristan and headed quickly for the door, already late for his first appointment. JT quickly checked over the form and signed. He looked at Tristan and asked, "I thought you had to stay and watch the desk?" "It's ok. Josh starts at ten and came in a little early. It's usually pretty quiet at this time of morning." Tristan looked at the clock, "and my shift just ended. I wanted to make sure you were able to find everything you were looking for." "Maybe," replied JT, lifting a big arm to casually scratch the back of his neck. He watched Tristan's reaction. Tristan gulped at the size of the much bigger man. "Even though my shift is over, I'd be happy to answer any questions. Usually I use this hour as my workout time. Today I don't have class at the university until 2 p.m. and then wrestling practice after that." A smile grew on JT's face as he remembered one of the training rooms. "Now that you mention it, there is something I have a question about. Let's go upstairs."

Twenty Five “So, you know what you asked me this morning …” I say to Luke as we briskly walk through Hanson Hall to Posing Practice, “how long have I … you know!” And now Luke’s got this excited grin on his face. “Yeah?” “So ... what about you?” I ask, my chest suddenly tightening. Luke bites his bottom lip. He’s still smiling, but he suddenly looks a little shy. “I mean, I thought you were hot pretty much the first time I saw you!” “Obviously!” I say, smirking. Luke pulls face and rolls his eyes. “I remember thinking, Jesus - how am I gonna share a room with this guy?” Fuck! I love hearing Luke confess to that. “And then you started being an absolute dick to me and then I thought, UGH - how am I gonna share a room with THIS guy?” I throw my head back and laugh. “I guess it was kind of a gradual thing!” he confesses. “The more we hung out the more I just started having … these thoughts!” he says, with a cheeky smirk. God I love this. My chest expands. And I can’t stop fucking smiling. “I did actually almost kiss you once!” What the fuck? I look at Luke wide eyed and shocked. “When?!” I practically screech. Luke laughs. “Remember when you took me to the gym? And afterwards we were sitting on your bed and you uploaded that selfie of me to your Instagram?” I can’t believe it. I remember that moment so fucking well. Because that was the moment I realised I liked Luke. I look around. There’s no one behind us, so I bring my hand to his and gently tickle his palm with my fingers, Luke giving me the cutest grin as I do so. God - I’d love to just fucking grab his hand right now and hold it properly. Just walk through the halls to Posing Practice holding hands with Luke for everyone at Muscle University to see. Proudly showing off the fact that me and Luke are now a thing. That we’re together. Shit - my stomach suddenly tightens when I have that thought. Me and Luke are together. And now my chest is tightening too. Like I’m suddenly freaking out a little. I look over at him and he’s still smiling at me in that super cute way. And suddenly my insides are back to normal. “So what trunks are you wearing today?” Luke asks. I shrug. “The most boring trunks I own!” Luke glares at me suspiciously. “You don’t own any boring posing trunks!” I laugh. “This is very true!” I say. “So, ummm … what’s your general opinion of … posers?” I ask Luke with a raised eyebrow. He looks at me with his eyes narrowed and a mischievous smirk on his face. Then he adorably looks over his shoulder to see if anyone’s behind us. “Are you asking me if posing trunks turn me on?” he asks in a lowered voice. HA! “Yep!” Luke pulls a face like the answer to that question is really bloody obvious. “God yeah! Especially when you’re wearing them!” Fuuuck. I feel like I want into the fucking floor. “Wait - have you been secretly going through my posing trunk drawer when I’ve been out of the room?” Luke laughs. “You joke, but … I did actually think about that once!” Oh my GOD! I glare at him wide eyed. “Hey, boys!” I turn around and Deano and Shaun are coming up behind us as we approach the classroom. It’s funny, because usually just the mere sight of Deano annoys the hell out of me, but today, he’s really not bothering me at all. I let out a gasp. “Luke! Is that …” then I point at Deano, “Chris Hemsworth?’ Deano pulls a face and rolls his eyes as we all walk into class. “Come on, lads! All four of you are late!” Hancox says impatiently, looking at his watch. I look at Luke, who's giving me a shy, knowing smirk. Everyone else is already here and has started to undress. I suddenly feel a strong pang of nerves when I think about the posing trunks hiding under my trackies. Fuck. Maybe I shouldn’t have worn the pink trunks after all. Luke clearly didn’t think I was being serious about it. Am I completely fucking crazy for doing this? Am I just asking for trouble? Giving Deano more ammunition to give me shit and insinuate that I'm gay? Me and Luke stand next to each other in a free spot and, just like they did in last week’s lesson, Deano and Shaun stand right in front of us again. For fuck’s sake. I’m starting to think that maybe Deano has some weird obsession with me and Luke. I whip my vest off and then I reach for the waistband of my trackies and then my stomach fucking lurches as I pull them down. Because, in front of Luke and Deano and Shaun and Hancox and all of my other classmates, I’m wearing a pair of bright pink posing trunks. FUCK! And just as I start to wonder what the actual fuck I was thinking, Luke looks over and suddenly stops dead in his tracks - his eyes comically bulging and his mouth curling into a big, ecstatic grin. Fuuuuck. And seeing how surprised and impressed Luke is that I was brave enough to go through with the deal we made I suddenly can't think of another single pair of posing trunks that I'd rather be wearing right now. I sneakily look around the class but no one seems to be looking at my choice of posers. Meanwhile Luke, now in nothing but his shiny blue trunks, can barely wipe the smile off his adorable little face. I grin back at him but then - oh fuck, Deano casually glances around and (oh fuck!) down and my heart leaps into my fucking throat. He looks so shocked. And also a little weirded out. He nudges Shaun for his attention and my stomach clenches when his minion turns around and sees my shiny pink bulge. A look of surprise and amusement taking over his face. “Erm … maaaate!” Deano says to me. I just glare at him, wide eyed. “Problem, mate?” I ask him, hopefully hiding my nerves and doing a good impression of someone who doesn’t give a shit what he thinks. Even though (UGH!) annoyingly, I actually fucking do. Deano looks at Shaun like he’s completely lost for words and Shaun just smirks and shakes his head. And then they turn back around. Wait - is that all they’re giving me? Meh! I’m almost disappointed. I look at Luke and pull an eeek face and he’s still looking at me like I’ve done the coolest, most bravest thing ever. Then Deano turns around with a smug look. Like he’s suddenly thought of something to say. “Where are your pink posers, Henderson?” “Back in my dorm room!” Luke casually says with a straight face. Oh my God. HA! I love it. Deano pulls a face, shakes his head and turns back round. I look over at Luke wide eyed and he’s giving me this cute grin. Like he’s all proud of himself. “Okay, lads,” Hancox begins, addressing the class, “today we’re gonna concentrate on the most muscular pose!” Oh fuck! I feel a surge of panic. Because this is the pose and the class that Luke has been dreading. I look over at him and God - he looks so worried. He rolls his eyes and I try and give him a supportive smile. I’d do anything to reach out and give him a hug right now. Or even just squeeze his hand. Hancox demonstrates a style of most muscular with one hand gripped over his wrist. I’m so nervous for Luke. I know with his lack of size he’s going to struggle with this pose. I decide the best thing to do is to just not look at him. That would probably make him even more nervous. I’m also fucking praying that Deano doesn’t turn around. Ugh - why did he have to stand right in front of us? Of all the lessons to do so. Hancox instructs us to hit the pose and I stick to my plan. Keep on facing forward. Don’t look at Luke. Don’t make him nervous. Pretend that everything’s fine. Hancox demonstrates a second style of most muscular with both hands placed on the top of his quads. I fucking love this pose. But I know Luke’s probably even more nervous and embarrassed at the prospect of hitting this pose than he was the last one. Hancox gives us the nod and I’m squeezing out the pose. Hands on my thick quads. Pecs tightening. Muscle bursting. But the whole thing’s tainted with my worry for Luke. And then it fucking happens. Deano turns around and looks at Luke. For FUCK’S sake. He pulls a face and excitedly nudges Shaun, who turns around as well, both of them with these amused, piss-taking smirks on their faces. Luke looks wounded. And mortified. And this anger rises up in my chest. Argh! Fucking DICKS. How dare these twats take the piss out of my Luke and make him feel bad about himself? I roll my eyes and shake my head at Luke. He looks so hurt and I fucking hate it. And now Hancox is demonstrating a fucking crab most muscular and Luke’s face has gone red and I can tell he’s even more nervous now. He looks like he’s lost all of his confidence. My stomach’s twisting. I swear to fucking God if Deano and Shaun laugh at Luke again. Hancox gives us the go ahead and I nudge Luke’s arm with my elbow and give him a supportive smile and his face relaxes slightly. Then I turn away from him and let Luke do his thing, even though I kind of wanna see him squeezing a crab most muscular, mostly because I think he’d look really fucking cute and adorable doing so. I bring my arms up and lean into the pose with all the other lads in the class. I hear a few audible grunts around me which immediately makes me think, “Fuck yeah!” My traps are erupting, my biceps are bulging, everything’s popping and tightening as I’m squeezing and squeezing and GOD I fucking love this pose. I’m still flexing, holding the pose and then my stomach flips because Deano’s fucking turned around and now he's letting out this childish little snigger. ARRGGHH!! And now he’s nudging Shaun and he’s sniggering too with his fist to his mouth and I suddenly feel this pulsing rage. I relax from my pose and straighten myself up. “Such … a fucking …” and then I lunge forward with my arms out, “TWAT!” and with the force of my shove to his back, Deano goes flying forward. It all seems to happen so fast. There’s shocked gasps around me. Someone near Deano cries, “Ow!” Deano’s stumbling forward but manages to stay on his feet. The whole class seems to have come to a pause. And then I look at Luke, who looks so fucking shocked, his mouth actually hung open a little. Fuck! Did I actually just do that? It was almost like I wasn’t myself for a moment. Like someone else took over my body. I’ve never had any kind of urge or desire to hit or physically attack anyone the way I just did before, but then I've never felt for anyone the things I feel for Luke before either. “OI!” Hancox shouts angrily. Shit! “What the hell?!” he says from the front of the class, his voice getting closer. Deano spins around, this aggressive look on his face. I’ve never seen him looking like that before. I’m honestly more scared of Hancox right now though. Deano suddenly lunges towards me (FUCK!) and I instinctively push him back in defence. “OI, OI, OI!” Hancox shouts, lunging towards us. Deano eases off and Hancox gets in the middle of us, placing his hand on my chest and pushing me away. “Pack it in NOW! Pair of fucking idiots!” I can’t help thinking that Hancox’s anger seems to be more directed towards me, which fucking pisses me off. Because it really should be more towards Deano. And for a second, I suddenly feel like I’m in one of the Harry Potter films I’ve watched with Luke. Hancox is Severus Snape, Deano is Draco Malfoy and I’m (obviously) the hero, Harry. I guess that means Luke would be Ron Weasley. Expect I’m not sure Harry and Ron ever made each other cum and spent all night with their arms wrapped around each other like me and Luke did last night. “Right, you two - put your clothes on,” Hancox orders, clearly riled up. “DON’T even look at each other!” Then he drifts away from us, gets out his phone and makes a call to someone. I start to put my trackies on as instructed my lecturer. People around us are whispering, some of them even giggling. I look at the boy next to me. He looks worried for me but the corner of his mouth curls into a little grin and I feel myself melting. Because I know that Luke approves of what I just did. And God - I can’t fucking wait to kiss him later. And cuddle him. And all the fucking rest. I’m putting my vest on when Hancox comes back over. “Right, you two - Prince Hall, room 10B. Johnny Hoxton’s office! Act like a pair of fucking school kids and I’m gonna treat you like one!” Luke gives me a nervous smile as I pick up my backpack and follow Deano out of the room. Johnny Hoxton’s office? Jesus! I’m Harry Potter again being sent to see fucking Dumbledore. I’m not really worried. I mean, what’s the worst they can do to me for giving someone a hard shove? But then a thought suddenly comes to me. I’ve put my name forward for the end of term bodybuilding show in a few weeks and I know full well that Deano will have too. What if they stop us from competing as a punishment? Fuck. My chest suddenly tightens. Surely Johnny wouldn’t do that to me? If he tries that shit I’ll fucking fight it all the way. “Why are you always such a twat?” I say to Deano as we walk through the hallway. “Why are you wearing pink posing trunks?” he sneers. Ugh. Fuck’s sake. “Tommy Foster. Liam “The Guns” Watson. AJ Jones. ALL competitive bodybuilders who wear pink posing trunks!” “Who the hell is AJ Jones?” I breathe a deep sigh and shake my head. Why am I even bothering to argue with him? “I mean, Liam “The Guns” Watson … he can pull off pink posers!” I roll my eyes, not looking at Deano. “You just look kinda gay!” And then I snap. “ARGGHH!! Enough with the gay comments! It’s … pathetic!” I look at Deano, an expression of surprise on his face. “Do you know I went to Bristol at the weekend? My friend goes to uni there. They have this society, like a sort of club, for gay students!” I feel my stomach twist. I’m surprising myself with what I’m saying. Deano looks a little weirded out. Even a little uncomfortable. “Not just for gay guys either. Lesbians. Trans people!” Deano screws his face up. “Sounds like you’d fit right in!” I groan. “Just … don’t talk to me, okay?” I say, my patience gone. I look over at Deano and I can’t help but notice that, not only has his expression softened, but the corner of his mouth has actually curled into a little smirk. Like he’s actually fucking enjoying this! Maybe this was what Deano wanted all along? To push me so hard that I’d lose my cool and react? Maybe now he’s finally succeeded, he’ll just leave me and Luke the fuck alone? When we get to Johnny’s office, he doesn’t seem so much pissed off than he does just slightly put out. “Sit down, lads!” he orders, a tone of annoyance in his voice. We sit across from his desk and he gives us a speech about how he doesn’t expect to get interrupted from working by being told that two first years have been fighting in a class and how if he wanted to deal with this sort of thing he would have been a headmaster of a school and not lecture at a university. “You’re supposed to be adults. Bloody act like it!” he says, before breathing a deep sigh and leaning back in his chair. Admittedly, now I’m sat in front of Johnny, who (unlike Hancox) I actually like and respect, I am starting to feel embarrassed about the whole thing. “I thought you two got on?” Ha! Is that a fucking joke? I side eye Deano, expecting him to be sneering or pulling a face, but he’s not. He just looks awkward and embarrassed. Even a little fucking sheepish. Which is something I’d never expected to see in Deano. “Come on then. What happened?” Johnny asks, in a relatively calm tone. I look at Deano and he glances back, neither of us speaking up. “Woody?” I shrug. “I pushed him. From behind!” “Oh-kaay …” Johnny says. I can’t help noticing a hint of a smirk on his face. “Anyone gonna give me a bit more?” “I … pushed him back a bit!” Deano admits, surprising me. Johnny huffs. “Okay. I was kinda looking for the reason why Woody pushed you in the first place though, Deano!” I cautiously look at Deano. It’s crazy. I fucking hate the guy, but I feel like there’s some sort of unspoken code that I shouldn’t get him into trouble. Some sort of secret loyalty towards my fellow Muscle University student. Deano sighs. “Fine! I was … laughing at Henderson!” he confesses, rolling his eyes. Johnny chews on his bottom lip and shakes his head. “Luke Henderson?” he asks. “Luke Henderson who wouldn’t harm a fucking fly?” My chest flutters. Luke Henderson who kissed me last night. Luke Henderson whose bed I woke up in this morning. Luke Henderson who I think I’m falling in love with. “I was just having a laugh. You know … messing about!” Deano says, trying to defend himself. “He was trying to squeeze a most muscular!” “Oh right!” Johnny says, his expression and tone of voice suddenly turning. “So because Luke’s smaller than you and not as advanced as all of the other lads here you thought you’d belittle him and make him feel like shit by laughing at him?” Oh my God! Yes, yes, YES! Fucking rip into him, Johnny. “We do NOT tolerate any harassment or bullying of students at this university!” Johnny says sternly. “Verbal or physical!” he says, glaring at me. “Have there been any other incidents involving you two and Luke Henderson?” I look over at Deano. He actually looks a little worried. “No, sir,” I lie. I have no idea why I’m lying for Deano. Maybe in the crazy hope that all the pathetic gay jokes and remarks will finally fucking stop? Johnny breathes a deep sigh. “You know what the real problem here is, don’t you?” Deano looks about as confused as I’m feeling. “You two are too bloody similar!” I scoff loudly. “I am nothing like him!” I look at Deano and I don’t know if I’m imagining this, but he actually looks a little bothered by what I’ve just said. “Okay, here’s what I’m gonna do. No surprises - you’ve both put your names forward for the end of term bodybuilding show next weekend …” Oh fuck. My stomach clenches tightly. I look at my classmate and wow - I never thought I’d see Deano looking nervous. “Relax! I’m not gonna stop either of you from competing! Although another incident like today and I will seriously consider doing just that. Looking at who’s filled out the online entry forms you two are pretty much guaranteed top five placings in the first years category!” I feel a pinch of excitement at that thought. I can tell Deano liked hearing Johnny say that as much as I did. “Now you were both told that entering the competition required extra coursework around the show. So …” Oh God. I have a horrible, horrible feeling I know what’s coming. Please don’t fucking say it, Johnny. “... I’ve decided you two will be doing your coursework together!” Hell fucking NO! I let out a loud groan and Johnny gives me a stern look. “That means training together for the next few weeks. You’ll be coming up with a joint diet plan and sticking to it. You’ll be helping each other with your posing routines. And you’ll be required to film videos of each other going through your mandatory poses!” For fuck’s sake. “Any current ... training commitments will have to be put on hold!” Johnny says, giving me a knowing look, clearly referring to my mentoring Luke. “Think you can be civil to each other for the rest of the term?” I side eye Deano. He’s giving me a slight look of disdain, but it's nothing compared to the looks he usually gives me. “Who knows, maybe the pair of you will actually become friends?” HA! I have to stop myself from laughing out loud. There’s about as much chance of me becoming friends with Deano than there is of me being able to look at Luke’s arse in his shiny posers (blue or pink) and not getting a fucking hard on. As I make my way back to my dorm room, it seems to really hit me what I’ve just been asked to do. Work with Deano. Hang out with him. Bloody train with him at the gym. EURGH! I can’t think of anything fucking worse. Surely this is a much more severe punishment than I deserve? At least it’s only until the bodybuilding show next Saturday. Less than two weeks time. It will be done with before I know it. But that’s time that I could be spending with Luke. Kissing him. Cuddling him. Watching Harry Potter with him. Hearing those sexy little groans he makes when I make him cum. Fucking GRRRR! And now I don’t feel too shitty. Because I’m reminded of what happened last night with me and Luke. And what we did this morning. And what we'll probably be doing later. Luke throws his book down and sits up from his bed the second I open the door to the dorm room. “What happened?” he asks anxiously. “Did you get bollocked?” He looks so worried. Which - God - just makes me want to fucking melt. I shake my head. “No!” I reassure him, dumping my backpack down and climbing on to Luke’s bed. His mouth curls into a cute little grin as I crawl up the mattress to where he’s sat. I wrap my arm around his waist and Luke grips me as I lay my head down next to his, this dreamy grin now etched on his face. Fuck! “It’s fine! Well …” and then I tell Luke how Johnny’s making me do coursework with Deano. “Ugh!” he says pulling a face when I’m done. “I know!” I groan, rolling my eyes. I squeeze my grip on him tighter and now I’m suddenly smiling, because I’m lying next to Luke on his bed, my faces inches from his as I cuddle him. His geeky Ghostbusters t-shirt covered chest is pushed against mine, his legs are pressed against my considering bigger thighs, and I’m touching him and looking at his cute smiling face and GOD - I want to melt into his fucking skin. “Mmmm!” I groan, this feeling of warmth and happiness washing over me. “So ... that was an eventful Posing Practice!” I say, my eyes widening. Luke pulls an eeeek face, before smiling again. “I mean … it wasn’t like you hit Deano or anything!” I shake my head. “I’ve never done anything like that before. I just …” my stomach tightens, “I dunno. I just lost it, I guess!” Because of you. Because I couldn’t stand seeing anyone upset you. “You were … kinda like a superhero!” Luke says, his mouth curling into a mischievous grin. I throw my head back and laugh. “I knew you got a kick out of it!” He bites his bottom lip and cheekily grins. “A superhero in hot pink posing trunks!” “Wasn’t expecting me to be wearing those were you?” He beams and squeezes me tighter. “Are you okay, though?” I ask him. “After ... you know, Deano…” I roll my eyes and sigh, “twat faced fucking Deano!” Luke shrugs and looks down at my chest. “Yeah! Just … a bit embarrassed, I guess!” “Fuck that! You have NOTHING to be embarrassed about!” He nods, giving me a cute grin. And then his expression suddenly changes. He even looks a little nervous. “So ... I was just thinking, like, if you wanna just chill tonight, like we’d normally do..." I furrow my eyebrows at him. "I mean, we don’t have to, you know, if you don’t want to …” Luke mutters as his eyes veer to my chest again. He is being so fucking adorable right now I can’t even. “And if you wanna sleep in your own bed tonight …” he looks up at me, clearly a little surprised to see me smiling. But I can’t fucking help it. “Luke Charles Cuthbert Henderson …” I say, straight faced. “Cuthbert?!” he says, with a little giggle. “Aka, Woody’s little Hufflepuff …” And now Luke’s fucking beaming at me. This big, heart melting grin. “Just shut the fuck up and kiss me!”

Okay here it is! Apologies again for the wait. I know it's only been a week but I don't like to keep you guys waiting too long, especially as you've been so generous with all the amazing comments and feedback. Twenty Four I open my eyes and for a few seconds I feel completely disoriented. Because although this is the dorm room I’ve lived in for the past seven months, for the first time, I’m not waking up in my bed. I look up to see the familiar poster of Tommy “The Tank” Foster cranking out an abs and thighs in his shiny yellow posers on the wall, and the much smaller illustration I sketched stuck next to it. And then it suddenly hits me. Where I am. What happened last night. And who’s lying next to me naked. And as it does, this intense wave of happiness washes over me. I roll over and there he is. Ruffled hair. Cute nose. Dimples and everything. My little Hufflepuff, Luke, lying with his head on the pillow, giving me this cute, dreamy grin. Fuuuuck. “Mmmm. Hello!” I say, wrapping my arm around his waist and pushing my body against his smaller torso. “Morning!” he says, in this cute, sort of sheepish way before biting his lip. I bring my face in and kiss him as I squeeze his body. My pecs are squashed against his chest. My legs pushed up against his and fuck - I can feel his hard cock digging into me. “Fuck!” I say, as we part lips. Is this actually happening? Am I really lying in Luke’s bed, my naked body wrapped around his? “I’m not sure this bed is designed for two people!” Luke teases, as he grips on to me. “Especially when one of them is a two hundred and thirty pounds bodybuilder!” I shrug. “Okay!” I say, casually. Then I throw Luke’s duvet cover back and sit up to leave the bed. Luke looks shocked, his mouth hung open a little. Then he smirks and shakes his head. “You’re such a fucking dick sometimes!” “And yet … you kissed me!” Luke rolls his eyes and I jump on top of him and lie flat on his body. He beams and wraps one arm around my back, the other one gripping on to one of my big arms. And now he’s just looking at me with such affection. This happy smirk on his face. God - it feels like we’re the only two people in the world right now. And then the morning alarm on Luke’s bloody phone goes off and I throw my head back and groan. “Shall we just stay here all day?” I suggest, Luke’s mouth curling into a mischievous grin. “Just completely bunk off Posing Practice?” “Mmmm. I dunno. Watching you pose isn’t … completely terrible!” Luke says, raising an eyebrow and giving me a sexy grin. Then he gives my unflexed arm a squeeze and my chest flutters with excitement. “Well we don’t need Posing Practice for that!” Luke’s mouth erupts into an excited grin. Then his face changes and he bites his lip. He suddenly looks a little nervous. I have a feeling he’s trying to gear up the courage to ask me something. I feel a pinch of excitement at the prospect of what that something might be. “Can I … ask you something?” I throw my head back and laugh. “What?” Luke asks, surprised and smiling. “I knew that was coming! You had that … look you always get!” Luke gives me a sheepish little smirk. “Well, I was just wondering …” Oh my God. He’s gonna ask me to flex for him. Fucking YES! “... like, how long have you … you know!” I can’t believe how fucking adorable Luke is being right now. Even after what we did last night, he’s still nervous to ask me something personal. I give him a teasing wide eyed look for him to carry on, even though I have a pretty good idea what he’s trying to ask me. Luke playfully rolls his eyes. “Wanted to … do this!” he explains, his mouth curling into a sexy little grin as he continues to grip on to my body. “Mmmm. A while!” I reply, with a teasing grin. Luke bites his lip and just looks at me. “I think … it kinda started with you trying on your new posing trunks for me!” Wow. I’m usually so nervous about opening up to Luke, but that was surprisingly easy to confess. I’m even now feeling a bit of a buzz at having done so. “Really?” Luke asks, surprised. I smile back and gently nod. “I mean, it was partly the posing trunks, but … well, I don’t know if anyone’s ever told you this, Luke, but you have a really cute arse!” Luke’s eyes widen in a shocked expression then his mouth curls into a cute, sheepish grin. “So … what you’re really saying is, you’ve been secretly checking out my arse for weeks?” I laugh. “Pretty much!” I tell him, looking at him in the eyes, my heavy body still on top of his. He looks back at me with so much affection, so I bring my face to his and kiss him. God - will that ever feel anything but fucking amazing? “Well … while we’re confessing things …” Luke begins, “I’ve kinda been checking out your arse too!” he says, wincing a little. I laugh. Then I pull a face and shrug. “Hmmm. Thought as much! I mean - come on. How could you not?!” Luke rolls his eyes and smirks and then he suddenly lets out a gasp. “Oh my God!” “What?” I ask, equal parts confused and excited. “I haven’t tried on my new pink posing trunks!” Fuck! A surge of excitement goes through me. With everything that’s happened over the past two days, I’d completely forgotten about the new posers I made Luke buy before we set off for Bristol. “Put ‘em on!” I order, excitedly. I roll off him and he excitedly jumps out of bed and GRRRR - I’m suddenly reminded of something I discovered last night. That Luke’s arse is even bloody cuter naked. “I hope you haven’t forgotten about the deal we made!” he says, as he rummages through his still unpacked holdall from the weekend. I pull a face like I don’t know what he’s talking about. Luke looks at me wide eyed and smirking. “Erm … if I buy the pink posers from the campus store, you’ll wear yours to Posing Practice!” “You do know having imaginary conversations isn’t a good sign, right?” “And I suppose I imagined you telling me last night that you love my cheek dimples!” he says, with a raised eyebrow and a cute smirk. HA! I love it. “Nope!” I say, my chest expanding. “That one really happened!” And now I’m just smiling at him from his bed and he’s giving a coy grin back. God - I’ve never been this way with a guy before. It’s completely new territory for me. I’m kind of surprising myself with how I’m being with Luke. But it feels so natural. So normal. And now he’s got his shiny hot pink posers in his hand and he’s giving me this excited grin. Fuuuuck. What an image. “They’re so shiny!” he adorably explains. I grin and nod at him and he bites his lip as climbs into the indecently shiny trunks until his bulge is packed in the front of the pink material. ARGH! He looks down and does an eeek face and then sheepishly grins at me. “Fuck!” I say, half laughing, my hard on juddering under Luke’s duvet. “Definitely need sunglasses for these ones!” Luke’s nodding, wide eyed, a dimple showing grin on his oh-so-cute face. And those trunks. Fucking HELL those trunks. “Okay, give me … a front double bicep!” Luke laughs and shake his head. “Fuck off!” “I’m serious! Come on ... front double bicep!” He’s smirking at me, looking a little unsure. “You don’t think I like seeing you pose too?” I say, my stomach twisting a little. “Front double bicep. Now!” “Fine!” he sighs. “Jesus!” Luke looks a little awkward as he lifts his arms up and then his mouth curls into a sheepish grin as his pumped little biceps bulge either side of his painfully cute head. Fuck. I can’t stop smiling. My little Lukey flexing his biceps in his brand new shiny pink posers. “BOOM!” I playfully shout. Luke giggles and relaxes from the pose. “Wait - let me get my phone. This would make a perfect shot for your Instagram!” “Now you really can fuck off!” And now Luke’s cautiously walking towards me wearing nothing but his shiny posers and a cute grin and FUCK - my chest leaps into my throat. His dick starts to get hard in his trunks (fuck!) and now I’m rock hard under Luke’s bed sheets too. And now he’s right at the edge of the bed, biting his lip and giving me an excited grin, his growing hard on straining the pink material of those insanely shiny trunks right above my fucking face. “Fuck!” I whisper. Luke places one hand on my head and ruffles my hair, the other hand gently resting on my shoulder blades. “Mmmm!” I say, melting. I look up and Luke’s looking down at me. I place my hand on his hot little abs. He closes his eyes for a second, like he's melting too. And then I squeeze his throbbing hard cock through the pink trunk material and he closes his eyes again and releases the sexiest groan as he grips my back tighter. I start to rub Luke’s cock through the material and he groans even more. God these trunks. God Luke’s cock. I just wanna make him groan and squirm and cum. Over and over again. Fucking GRRRR. I pull down his posers and take Luke’s perfect looking cock out of it’s shiny pink wrapper. “Fuck! Your cock!” I exclaim as I grip it. I look up and he’s giving me this sexy, coy grin. Looking into Luke’s eyes, I bring my mouth forward and put my lips around the head of his gorgeous cock. He groans and closes his eyes again as he grips my shoulder blade tighter with one hand. The other now slipping from my hair to one of my ears, which he’s now gently tickling, just like he did last night. I don’t know why but I really fucking love that. Luke gently playing with one of my ears as I work on his cock and bring him closer to exploding. I place my hand around the back of Luke and gently squeeze one of his trunk encased arse cheeks, feeling the shiny material of the trunks and the soft skin of Luke’s cheek. Fuck! I’m actually touching the painfully cute arse I’ve obsessed about so fucking much. God - I can’t believe how this feels. Often when I’ve done this to a guy before, it’s almost been mechanical. Like I’ve just been going through the motions. Working a guy’s cock with my mouth and lips because that’s what he’s wanted. And that’s what’s been expected of me. But this. Jesus! This is something entirely different. It’s so fucking sexy. Hearing Luke groan as he gently tickles my ear and I work my mouth around his perfect fucking cock, knowing he’s getting closer and closer to exploding and - “Oh God! Woody!” I suck harder still and squeeze his buttock tight. “Woody …” he groans. God YES! “... I’m gonna …. ARGH! … I’m gonna cum …” Fucking cum! Fucking shoot that hot muscle boy load in my - “ARRGGGHHHH!!” And he’s cumming. Luke’s fucking cumming and … beedabipbeepbeepbip … the God damn fucking alarm on his phone starts going off again. But I carry on. Luke’s groaning loudly. I can feel his body starting to relax. And that bloody alarm is still going off. And now Luke’s laughing. And I’m laughing too. I wrap both arms around him and look up at him, resting my chin against his thighs. He’s looking down at me with the most loving smile on his face, his chest heaving up and down, out of breath, clearly blissed out on a post-orgasmic high. He’s still playing with my ear. Why the hell do I love that so God damn fucking much? Luke reaches for his phone on his bedside cabinet. “Oh shit!” he says, switching the alarm off. “We’ve got twenty minutes to get to class!” I groan and rest my face against his thigh as I continue to grip on to him. “Mmmm. You can have the shower. I’ll have one after Posing Practice.” I release Luke from my grip and he goes to head towards the shower. “Wait!” I say. He looks at me confused. “Turn around. Just … stay there for two seconds!” Luke smirks, turns around and does as I ask. And now he’s just standing there a few inches from the bed. That ridiculously cute, beefy arse spilling out either side of the shiny material of his brand new hot pink posing trunks. “ARGH!” I cry. I flop back onto the mattress for dramatic effect. “What are you doing to me?” Luke jumps in the shower, leaving me still lying on his bed. Fuck. I just want to stay here all day. Just me and Luke in our own little world. Fuck Posing Practice. Fuck Hancox and Deano and all of the other budding bodybuilders in this university who mean absolutely nothing to me. I know not everything’s perfect with Luke. It feels like there’s still things left unsaid. About my deal with Johnny. About me getting my own room next year. God - when I think about his face last night. How hurt he looked. How cold he was with me. It makes my insides fucking clench. I need Luke to know how sorry I am. For agreeing to the deal in the first place. And for that stupid fucking thing I wrote in my notebook. I know the subject will come up at some point. Maybe I should just bring it up today? Get it over and done with. But I don’t wanna ruin things. Because right now, everything between us feels so fucking good. I jump off Luke’s bed and open up my posing trunk drawer, my own shiny pink posers suddenly staring back at me. The trunks I said I’d wear to Posing Practice if Luke bought his (even though I wasn’t really being serious). I won’t lie, I have fantasised about wearing these to Posing Practice before, but I haven’t ever seriously considered doing it. But that was before Luke showed up. With his Tommy Foster poster and his geeky t-shirts and his Harry bloody Potter boxer shorts and fuck it - without another single thought I whip them out and put them on. This surge of excitement goes through me as I look down and see that bright pink shiny bulge looking back at me. What are the other lads gonna think of me wearing pink posers? What’s Deano gonna say? Ha! I actually can’t fucking wait to find out. But more than that - I can’t wait to see the look on Luke’s cute little face when he sees them. Fifteen minutes later and me and Luke are heading out the door, Luke in his white Ghostbusters t-shirt. “Shit! We’re gonna have to rush!” he says, looking at the time on his phone. I trail behind him, smirking and rolling my eyes. “Wait!” I say to him as he reaches the door. I grab Luke’s hand and he spins around, confused but smirking. I push my body against his and do what Luke beat me to doing in this very spot last night. When I pull my lips from his, Luke’s just dreamily grinning at me. “Mmmm! Just had the urge to do that!” I tell him. “Can’t wait to see you in your pink posers in class!” he jokes. I roll my eyes and pull a face. And now we're just standing there, my body pressed up against his. I'm just looking at him. Taking him in. My little Hufflepuff, Luke. Not so ruffled hair. Cute nose. Dimples and bloody everything.

Okay guys, here's the next chapter. Thanks again for all the love and wonderful comments on the last one! Twenty Three “Fuck!” Luke whispers once we’ve parted lips. I can’t believe the way he’s looking at me. I can’t believe that that kiss could have been as amazing for Luke as it was for me. And I can’t believe that my hands are on his waist, that my arms are curling round to his back, that his stomach is pressing against mine, that I’m leaning into his perfect Luke shaped face and that my lips are now pressed against his again. It’s like a whole new league of kissing. A completely new way of being touched. Why has it never felt this way with any other guy before? We part lips, our foreheads are pressed together. And I’m still holding him. My hands gripping his back. My stomach against his. I feel like I want to melt into Luke’s skin. “Oh my God!” I whisper, my lips near his. He bites his lip and his mouth curls into this dreamy grin, dimples out in full force. “I know!” he says back. I shake my head. “I love your dimples so fucking much!” It feels so fucking freeing to say that out loud. Luke's mouth curls into a bigger smile. This happy, loving grin. And now I’m thinking … so this is what all the fuss about. This is why people write love songs. This is why people watch romantic films. Luke is the guy I’d stand on a doorstep holding up signs for in a cheesy Richard Curtis film. The boy I’d run through a city with in a Carly Rae fucking Jepsen song. “And I love your cute smile!” I say, before giving him a gentle kiss on the lips. I’m not thinking about what I’m doing or saying anymore. “And I love your little nose!” I say, gently rubbing the tip with mine. Luke’s looking at me with his half smile, half look of shock, like he can’t believe what’s happening. Or that I’m saying the words that I am. I can’t quite believe it either. “I love your little lats!” I say, giving them a squeeze and biting my lip. Luke, looking at me with so much fucking affection. I move my hands down to his waist. “And your abs! Oh my GOD I love your abs!” He lets out a little laugh. I gently lift up the bottom of Luke's blue Batman t-shirt to reveal his gorgeous six pack abdominal muscles and his cute, little belly button and he suddenly looks a little shy. I start to pull his t-shirt up further. I don’t tell him to, but Luke lifts his arms up and I pull it all the way over his head and Luke’s naked torso is suddenly right in front of mine. I wrap my arms around his back, bury my face into his bare neck and squeeze him. And I feel like I’m in fucking heaven. Touching his soft skin. Feeling his little muscles. His scent engulfing me. That scent I love so much. Masculine and sweet and oh-so-Luke. He’s gripping on to me too. His face nestled into my shoulder. His lips against my skin. I feel so happy I could burst. I softly kiss Luke’s neck and I suddenly want to kiss every single inch of him. Every bit of skin. Every possible body part. I hope he knows what he means to me. I hope he now realises how he makes me feel. I take my face away from his neck and now I’m kissing his lips again. He makes the sexiest little groan as his perfect tongue dances with mine and our bodies are pressed together. I feel like I’ve been doing this wrong for all of these fucking years but it doesn’t matter now. Because now there's Luke. We part lips and now he’s just gazing at me with this dreamy, blissed out look and I honestly feel like my heart’s about to burst. I place the back of my hand gently on his tummy and then rub it up and down, my fingers brushing against the ridges between his beautifully lined up abs. He closes his eyes and bites his lip. Like he’s in some kind of personal heaven. I gently put the tip of my index finger in his cute, little belly button. A perfect fucking fit. And now Luke’s looking at my chest. He looks a little wary, but there’s something else there too. This wanting. A desire. I can see how much he wants me. It’s fucking intoxicating. His hands slip from my back to my waist, all the time he’s biting his lip. He gives me this look of doubt, almost like he’s asking for my permission to take things further. To explore my body. Even though he doesn’t need it. Even though right now I’d let him do anything he wanted to do to me. I squeeze him and give him a look and he seems to know what it means because now he’s tugging at the bottom of my t-shirt. He looks nervous as he starts to lift it up and my thick blocks of ab muscle are revealed. I lift my arms up and he pulls the t-shirt right over my head. And now I’m just standing here with my huge pecs and tummy popping abs on display and the way Luke’s just looking at my body. Fuck! He’s seen my torso dozens of times before. In Posing Practice. In this room. But it feels like he’s looking at it for the very first time. I’ve seen glimpses of this expression before. This look of desire and awe on Luke’s face. But now, my bare muscles right in front of Luke for the taking, it’s so much more intense. It’s like he’s finally allowed to look at me the way he wants. To admire and appreciate my huge, bulging muscle. It’s the way he’s looking at me, mixed with the laughable size difference between the two of us which is causing me to feel this intense rush of adrenaline. My size. My muscles. The effect and hold and power they’re having over Luke. It’s so fucking intoxicating. It feels like I’m being muscle worshipped just by Luke’s eyes. He looks me straight in the eyes with his look - like he’s asking for permission to touch me. And then he gingerly places his hand on my right pec and it’s like an electric shock goes through me. Luke’s biting his lip. And then I can’t resist. I gently tense my chest and the pec muscle hardens and explodes as Luke’s still touching it. “Fuck!” he whispers, in shock. I look him in the eyes as he continues to squeeze my chest. And then his hands move down to my stomach and he’s feeling my thick abs, which I also gently tense and God - I can’t believe the expression on Luke’s face. He’s just in a complete state of arousal and awe. Feeling and exploring the freaky muscle before him. I don’t think anyone’s ever looked at my muscles like this before. No one’s ever touched me like this before either. It almost feels like my crazily developed muscle is really being appreciated for the first time ever. I push Luke’s body up against mine and kiss him passionately and he lets out a sexy groan. My thick pecs pressed against his toned chest. My big blocky abs against his peeled little tummy muscles. My hands gripping his back tight. And my hard on digging into his crotch through the material of our jeans. Fuck. I don’t think I’ve ever ever wanted anyone more than I want Luke right now. The corner of his mouth curls into an excited grin and I smile back. Then I push my body back and away from his and for a second his expression falls, until I reach for his hand and intertwine my fingers with his and he’s suddenly smiling back at me again. The cutest little smile. I’ve never been much of a hand holder, but now I’m suddenly wondering whether it would be weird for me and Luke to hold hands whenever we’re together. Or at least whenever we’re in this room. I lead Luke to his bed and we lie down, my thick legs intertwined with his much smaller legs, our bare torsos pressed together, pecs touching, his abs against mine, our arms wrapped around each other, touching and exploring each other’s bodies. Doing the things I’ve been dying to do for so fucking long. God. I love the way Luke’s skin feels. I love the way his lips taste. I love the way he’s looking at me. The expression on his face as he touches my skin. I love that I can touch him in any way that I want. That I can climb on top of him in the way that I just have. That I can bury my head in his neck and kiss it while he grips my thick lats and makes the hottest little groaning noises while nuzzling his cute face into one of my shoulders. I love that I can feel Luke’s hard on throbbing and juddering against my crotch (fuck!) as he squeezes my lats and his hands explore the rest of my wide back. And how his fingers slip to my upper arms and grip them tightly as I move my head down and gently kiss his toned chest. And the way he squeezes my thick triceps and makes the cutest little groan as I kiss one his gorgeous rectangle shaped abs that make up his six pack. And then another. And then the others. Gently and softly. Which Luke softly giggles at, as he grips on to my shoulder blades. And I love the ecstatic little grin he’s giving me as I look up at him in that moment and smirk. Dimples and fucking everything. And then I gently kiss the part of his tummy just above his belt buckle and Luke's expression changes. And now he’s biting his lip and gently tickling my shoulder blades as I undo his belt. He makes this cute, little whimpering noise when I pop the buttons on his skinny jeans, and then whimpers louder when I pull them down and his ridiculously huge hard on (much bigger than I fucking expected) judders and pulsates before my eyes under the yellow material of his infamous Harry Potter boxer shorts. Fucking HELL! I gently squeeze his hard, throbbing dick through the soft cotton material and Luke groans loudly in the sexiest fucking manner. His hands run from my shoulders to my head and I literally feel like I’m melting as he softly ruffles my hair with his fingers. I gently kiss Luke’s boxer covered cock and he lets out another little groan. And then, with Luke’s fingers still playing with my hair, I gently grab the waistband of his boxer shorts and pull them down. I whisper, “Fuck!” as Luke’s cock is revealed. Because it just so happens to be the most perfect looking cock. I always knew Luke was packing from seeing him in his shiny blue posing trunks but Jesus - it’s just so damn fucking thick. And it’s considerably bigger than mine. The one part of Luke’s body that actually is. Which, for some reason, I strangely kind of love. I gently grip the base of his cock and he whimpers again. I look up and see his cute face looking down at me. I wanna worship Luke’s cock so fucking badly. I wanna see him squirm. Hear him moan and groan. I wanna make his fucking toes curl and see his beautiful eyes roll all the way back in his head. I smirk at Luke, before placing my lips around the head of his perfect cock and he releases his loudest groan yet. I dance my wet lips and tongue around the thick head and he groans louder still as I plunge down and swallow it into my mouth. He cries, “Oh God!” as I worship his cock with my mouth and tongue and his hands slip from my hair to my ears and he gently tickles them with his fingers, which I kind of fucking love. I take my lips away from Luke’s cock and look up at him. He gives me the cutest, coy grin as he continues to tickle my ears. There’s a part of me that’s wondering whether this whole thing is even real. Ten minutes ago Luke was telling me he didn’t know if he could trust me anymore and I was blocking him from leaving the room and now there’s this. Fucking this. I suddenly want to kiss him. So fucking badly. I move back up Luke’s bed and press my naked torso against his. He groans and grips on to my mass as I kiss him passionately, his hard cock digging into my jeans. “Fuck!” Luke whispers as we part lips, our foreheads still touching. His soft hands start to move down to my lower back, and then they brush the material of my belt and the denim of my jeans. And now his mouth is curling into a mischievous grin as his hand finds it way to my right arse cheek and I just know in that moment that Luke’s had the same kind of thoughts about my arse as I’ve had about his. My dick throbs as the sensation of Luke touching my arse cheek. I bite my lip and grin as I look him in the eyes. And now his hands are are undoing my belt buckle (fuck!), a slightly nervous look on his painfully cute face. He’s popping open the buttons on my jeans to reveal the bright red material of the Harry Potter boxer shorts he gifted to me yesterday and now he’s pulling them down and oh my fucking God. I whimper and groan and bury my head into Luke’s shoulder as he squeezes my hard, throbbing cock. I whimper into his shoulder, my lips against the oh-so soft skin of the boy I’m crazy about as he continues to explores my body for the first time. Luke looks at me, this mischievous fucking grin on his face as he gives my cock another squeeze. Fucking Grrrrr. He moves down the bed and helps me pull my jeans and boxers off until we’re both fully naked, me now lying flat on the bed, Luke’s head near my bottom half. He grips the base of my cock and squeezes, and then he looks up at me the sexiest fucking smirk. Fuck! I grip one of his shoulder blades with my one hand and, still looking me in the eyes, Luke puts his lips around the head of my cock and swallows it. Jesus. Fucking. Christ. I can’t believe his confidence. Where the hell has this come from? That look on his face. That fucking smirk! The way his wet lips and tongue expertly move around the head of my cock and then how he swallows my cock, making me groan as I gently place my hand on his hand. Okay, this boy definitely knows what he’s doing. He suddenly seems so confident and experienced. God it’s fucking sexy. I love the way his one hand is gently placed on my thigh. And now his other hand slips up to my abs as he continues to work my cock with his mouth. I tense my stomach muscles and they harden underneath Luke’s fingers and he groans in response and sucks harder still. Fuuuuck YES. I fucking love that Luke has that reaction to my flexed abs. And now, as he’s still worshipping my cock with his mouth, I suddenly want to flex every single one of my muscles for Luke. I want to see the look on his face as he squeezes the flexed mass of my obscenely muscular body. Every huge bump. Every crazy lump. Every freaky bulge. If he wants me to flex more I will. If he wants me to flex harder I’ll do it. My body is his. To feel and touch and lick and worship and OH FUCK - I’m getting closer. I’m squeezing Luke’s shoulder with one hand. Gripping his head with the other. My gorgeous Luke whose hand is still on my hard, bumpy abs as he sucks me harder still. My perfect Luke who I want to flex my muscles for so fucking badly and ... “LUKE!” I cry. He groans and sucks harder still and, “Oh God! I’m gonna CUM!” and oh .. my … fucking … GOD. It’s happening. I’m cumming. I’m fucking cumming! And I’m yelling. And groaning. And it’s like … “OH GOD! ARRGHHH!” … a million fucking stars are shooting from my body. And now I’m suddenly laughing. And I can hear Luke laughing too. My chest is heaving up and down. I’m trying to catch my breath. “Fucking HELL!” I cry as Luke moves up the bed. He slides his arm across my torso, his skin warm and sticky. I twist to the side and wrap my arm around his body. My head next to his on the pillow, Luke's face just inches from mine. This ecstatic, loving grin lighting it up. My whole body in a state of post orgasmic bliss. I can’t quite believe that just happened. That I’m allowed to look at Luke in the way I am. And touch him like I’m touching him right now. And that I can bring my face closer to his and kiss him gently and softly the way I’m suddenly doing. Luke whimpers into my mouth as he kisses me in return, his hands gripping onto my back as I squeeze his body tighter. Our arms wrapped around each other. Our stomach’s touching. Our legs intertwined. Luke’s soft, sticky skin against mine. God - it’s like our bodies just fit together. I kiss him harder and squeeze him as I feel his hard dick throb and push against my stomach. Fuck! And now I’m reaching my hand down and wrapping it around his ridiculously hard cock. Luke’s fingers dig into my back and he releases a muffled groan into my mouth in response. We part lips and he looks me in the eyes as I squeeze and tug on Luke’s cock. His hand slips to my upper arm and his mouth curls into the sexiest grin as he grips the unflexed muscle and I continue to play with his cock. And now I’m kissing him again and he groans into my mouth. It’s harder than before. My tongue intertwining with his. I’m not gonna let go of Luke’s lips. I’m not gonna take my tongue out of his mouth. Even if I start to feel him pull back, I’m not gonna release him from the kiss. I can feel Luke getting closer. He’s whimpering and groaning into my mouth and gripping my arm still as I continue to tug on his cock. The kissing has become harder and more intense. I can feel him pulling back but I just push my tongue against his even harder and he groans again. He’s gripping my huge arm tighter. He’s groaning more and more. I’m plunging on his cock harder. Bringing him closer to exploding with ecstasy. God I want him to cum. I want to see him explode. He’s groaning louder into my mouth, the kissing so hard and passionate and suddenly Luke’s body starts to shake and judder. He’s cumming. Luke’s fucking cumming. Groans of pleasure into my mouth. His fingers digging and squeezing into my mass. My stomach now wet. And now the shaking’s stopped and his chest is heaving up and down against mine as his body relaxes from his orgasm. And I finally release my tongue from Luke’s mouth and my lips from his and he pants and whimpers. “Fuck!” he whispers, his mouth curling into a blissed out grin. I smile back, press my forehead against his, close my eyes and squeeze his body tight. I know that’s everything changed now. And I know that there are things that still need to be said. About my deal with Johnny. How Luke feels about it. And about what just happened between us. But in this moment. I don’t know, I can’t help thinking that everything feels kind of perfect. Or as perfect as things can be. I open my eyes and Luke’s still looking at me with those beautiful, piercing blue eyes in such a loving and affectionate way. And then he starts to smile and there they are again. Those dimples he now knows I love so fucking much. And now I’m just staring into his eyes and smiling back. At my lovely, little Luke, who I finally get to kiss and touch in all the ways I've been dying to. The motherfucking daddy of all Woody and Luke moments.

Chapter 32 Fearing this exact scenario, Dave had squirreled away some super-stretchy clothes that, according to him, were “just fashionable enough” to last me until we could custom order some more. “They’re monochromatic and functional,” he said, stretching one out to its full size, “but they’re better than anything we could get for you at the mall. That’d be all tank tops and basketball shorts. I’m not going to have you dressed like a gym bum just because you look like you sprinkle steroids on your oatmeal,” Dave chastised. “But your Luke…” I started. Anticipating my argument, Dave interrupted. “Athlete,” he said, holding his hand in front of Luke. “Can’t kick a ball in a straight line,” he added, moving his hand in front of me. “Athlete,” he continued, moving his hand back in front of Luke. “Tripped three times during his tryout,” he finished, moving his hand back in front of me. “You have to dress the part you play. In your case, that means bespoke. Face it, Chrissy; you’re a fashion model. " “I’m a chemistry major who wants to work in medicine,” I corrected. “And you could be on the cover of a magazine. Your point?” I looked down again, and my chin almost bumped into my pecs. “I surrender.” “Good,” he said, pulling up an app on his phone I had never seen and filming me, still nude, in 360. He typed a few things into his phone, and after a minute, told me, “They’ll be here Friday.” “So fast?” I asked. “I knew this was coming sooner or later, so I got some of the most promising fashion majors to use you as their midterms.” “Why would they agree…” I started, when Dave interrupted. “I have to film you nude for the app to work.” I had no further questions. James happily took the clothes from my closet that fit him, and Dave donated the rest to the theater department. “This way mother can write their costs off as a donation,” Dave explained. Thus began another week of adjustment. Because of the grueling schedule James had me on during fall break, the increased workouts felt normal, but it was a head trip to suddenly be the biggest guy at the gym. The straight guys who used to glower at me now treated me kindly and even gave affectionate fist bumps and words of encouragement. Or, as Luke charmingly put it, “The alphas who fronted you now bow before their king.” I was lifting more than anyone in the room, even James and the trainers. In fact, for my one rep max on the pull-down, I had to set the machine to its highest setting. “What if I outgrow this gym?” I asked. “We go to the athletic center,” Luke answered. “Oh, yes,” that was actually a comforting thought. “That might help me adjust because I wouldn’t be the biggest guy anymore.” Luke zigged his head back and forth. “No,” he agreed, uncertainly. “But you’re bigger than half the football team, and there’s only one wrestler bigger than you. You’re top 10, easily,” he clarified. I dropped the bar and the weights crashed to the floor. “You’re kidding. There’s no way!” Luke shrugged. “I shit you not, buddy. You’re that immense.” “And none of them are hot,” Dave added. He waved a hand in front of his face, “Gargoyles.” That elicited a chuckle from James, and we finished our workout in general silence. My favorite part of our new, longer workouts, was the blowjob James gave me at the end of it. James, as divine providence would have it, had no objections to public sex as long as he got to keep his clothes on and there was a door between us and other people. That seemed like splitting a hair to me, but I wasn’t going to argue. We had to use the handicapped accessible stall because the others were too narrow to fit us both. I would stand with my legs on either side of the bowl, my cock pointing forwards. James would be on his knees between me and the door. He still couldn’t take my whole cock, but he could now fit three quarters of me down his wet, tight throat, and he was taking a little bit more each time. Every time I came, he enthusiastically swallowed every last drop. I always had to leave the stall first, to make sure the coast was clear, but our post-workout ritual was quickly my favorite part of the day. Classes were becoming harder to sit through, though. My first class as one of the ten most muscular men on campus was calculus on Monday morning, I got to the room super early so I’d be the first one in. Doing my best to avoid one side of the doorframe, I banged my shoulder on the other, and I swear I saw the wood buckle. I knew better than to sit in my old seat in the front row, so I took a seat in the back row. My ass spilled over both sides of the chair. Because my ass muscles were too hard for the metal bars of the chair to press into my flesh, I had to sit much farther forward than I was accustomed. My legs had to press so tightly together that my balls were pressed into the underside of the desk. Thankfully, this room, like most of my classrooms, was just tables and chairs, so I could pull out my chair and give the guys some relief. However, that meant I was further away from the table. As I was also further away from the back of the chair, I felt precariously perched on the far-too-tiny chair. On top of that, no one wanted to sit next to me because, all by myself, I took up two-thirds of a table designed for two people. And if my pecs were a minor obstacle 45 pounds ago, they were now a complete hindrance to my education. I was accustomed to take a hunched stance when taking notes, getting up close and intimate with the knowledge. I still wanted to, but trying to do so set an inescapable chain of events into motion. I had to nearly bend in half to look over my pecs, which meant my bicep had to fight even harder for space to take notes, which caused it to flex bigger and further into my line of sight, which made my cock stand at attention, which means I had to move further away from the table to give it some space, which made it that much harder to write. By Wednesday, I began bringing a plastic storage box to all of my classes. I could rest my notebook on top of it, meaning my notes were closer to my face with my pecs out of the way, which prevented the whole chain. Of course, I didn’t bring it to chemistry lab; it would hinder my ability to perform the experiments. The lab coat at this point was more of a lab suggestion. I couldn’t button the top three buttons, and the fourth button looked like it was going to give. All adjustment periods come with challenges. But they also come with rewards. Walking around campus was actually easier than it was before fall break. I was so big that people would make room for me, flowing around me to either side. I felt like a shark swimming through the waves. And one of the more functional garments Dave had bought for me was a reinforced pair of boxer briefs that lifted up my weighty package. The support was nice; no more bouncing around for me. I especially liked the bowling-ball bulge it made in the front of my pants. It always got stares. And the more stares it got, the more rapacious James became. I began flaunting my package just to get James worked up. It worked. James and I began spending a lot more time together. Sometimes he’d top me; sometimes he’d blow me. Once James got over his initial reluctance, he was insatiable. Just those five days waiting for the new clothes from the fashion majors, we had sex at least a dozen times. “I’ve got to make up for lost time,” he explained during one of our liaisons, all the while licking the tip of my head while tickling my balls. I didn’t care what his reason was. I was a happy boyfriend. He even ordered what he called “homework.” They were a series of sex aids and toys (he of course used a pseudonym and a discreet website) guaranteed to stretch his asshole open wider and wider, an exercise he began incorporating in his daily regimen so he could accommodate my monstrosity sooner rather than later. “I know what I want for Christmas,” he explained during another one of our trysts, all the while ramming into my prostrate full speed. I admired his ambition. Friday morning chemistry lecture was the last hurdle to clear until my new clothes arrived. I couldn’t bring my storage box to that class—the desk was too narrow. Dave and I walked to class together, and I asked him if we could sit in the back row so I didn’t distract too many people during class. Reluctantly, Dave agreed, and we trudged to the top row. Dave picked a seat in the middle of the row, but when I went to sit next to him, I couldn’t. “Why haven’t you sat?” Dave asked. I had to laugh. “I don’t fit,” I said. “Nonsense. Your ass isn’t that massive.” “It’s not my ass,” I tried sitting again to show him. My thighs had gotten so thick that, between the two of them, I didn’t fit between the arm rests. “Hold it,” Dave said before I could extricate myself. He pulled out his phone and snapped a picture. “Okay, now you can get up.” I tried three more chairs, all with the same problem. “What can I do?” I asked. “This is my major. I need this class.” Dave stood up, took my hand, and walked me all the way down to the front row. The front row started two seats further in than all the other rows to allow room for students with wheelchairs. The third seat in had a handicapped accessible logo worked into the fabric. “Observe,” Dave said as he lifted the side of the chair off and put it on the floor. “But I’m not handicapped,” I insisted. “Skateboarders use curb-cuts,” he said. “Don’t act so high and mighty. You already use the accessible stall at the gym for a far less noble purpose.” I sat in the chair and let my leg stretch out to the side. There was enough room for my legs, my ass, and my junk. “I’m sorry I doubted you. This is perfect.” I reached to the right-hand side and was delighted to see the hinged desk attachment was also extra wide, so it would fit my arm, my notebook, and my textbook. “Thank you, Dave.” Dave sat next to me daintily. “I wanted to sit in the front row, anyways.” Because we got there so early, the other 148 students paraded past us one by one, each one marveling at my massiveness. When Victor came into the room, he stopped dead when he saw me. His face went white, and he began staring. “Hello, Victor,” I said. “You’re huge,” he said. I flexed my right arm and held it up to him. “You noticed.” Victor made a hasty exit. He came back five minutes later with his polo shirt untucked and a flush in his cheeks. He walked over to me and said, “Whatever you’re doing, keep it up.” He wanted to say more, but the professor came into class and started the lecture. At lunch that day, Luke got a text message that the fashion majors had all aced their midterms and would be more than happy to give me my new clothes. Once we were all finished eating (I was horrified to learn I now ate twice as much as Dave), we went back to my room. On the way back, Dave kept talking up how high quality this merchandise was going to be. “The best part,” he crowed, “is I told them to save the patterns. So, if Chrissy here decides to get even bigger, we just send them the new video, and we get the new clothes in a day or two.” “I don’t know if I’m getting any bigger than this,” I said. “Pish posh,” Dave said. “Don’t lack imagination on me now.” The clothes were gorgeous. They all accentuated my shoulders and chest without strangling them. The pants all had a capacious crotch with zippers over the right hip so there were no zippers or seams slicing my junk in half. They even made me some dress shirts, a suit jacket, a blazer, and a few dressy pairs of slacks. I was most delighted to see a new lab coat—roomy and spacious as a lab coat should be, even on me. There wasn’t a lot in the collection, but what it lacked in breadth, it made up for in versatility, practicality, and style. I eventually found the last item in my haul, and it was so unlike any of the others that I held it up to show Dave. “About that,” he started, then held his index finger to his lips to think of how to finish that sentence. It was a glittery, skimpy, golden lamé thong.

Chapter 31 I had no time to enjoy the rush as I surged bigger. At the same time, I had to get out of Doug’s immediate vicinity (without making it seem like an insult) and do something that took a lot of exertion (to explain the missing button). “We need more wood,” I said, jogging up to the house to get a few more logs from the porch. Doug surveyed the small fire. “I suppose it could be bigger.” He didn’t know the half of it. In the woodpile there were two huge logs, each about the length of my body and the thickness of my leg. They were ridiculously big for our barbecue purposes, but I grabbed one in each hand. The thought was that the logs would be too heavy, causing me to drop them and, thus, explaining my missing shirt button. However, I underestimated my strength. I was able to lift them. They were surprisingly heavy, and I could feel my arms flexing and twitch to support the weight. My chest heaved and bounded with each step, popping a second button. Even my legs tensed with the exertion. Of course, this brought my balls to the forefront. They were already squeezed into too-tight pants, and now my legs were taking up even more space. I walked back to the fire, one log in each hand, and Doug stared the whole time. When I placed them next to the fire pit, Doug looked at them and said, “That should last us through winter.” I was momentarily relieved that I seemed to have pulled it off, when Henry and James joined us outside. One look at me, and Henry said, “Did you somehow get bigger, James?” Doug pointed to the wood and said, “Boyfriend Chris decided he needed to show off and ruined his shirt in the progress.” “He does look bigger,” James said, providing me some cover. “I guess carrying the logs gave him a little pump.” Henry cocked his head to one side and accepted that explanation. I spent the rest of the weekend with my shirt completely unbuttoned and the zipper on my pants slightly undone. They already thought I was body-obsessed and a show-off, so this didn’t change their opinion of me one jot. Friday night and Saturday were largely uneventful. James’s parents are indeed cool, and, once James relaxed, we had a really good time. And way more sex than I expected with his parents so close by. But we never heard them, and they never heard us, so it was all copacetic. We found out on Saturday morning that our visitors’ passes to the gym were expiring at the end of business that day, so if we came back on Sunday, it would mean either buying another visitor’s pass or paying the day rate. Considering classes were starting back up on Monday anyway, we decided to leave Sunday morning rather than Sunday night. Doug and Henry understood. When I went to shake hands goodbye, I stopped myself and hugged Henry tightly, lifting him off the ground. “That’s how you say goodbye in this family, right?” I said after putting him down. Henry steadied himself, a little breathless and winded. Doug opened his arms wide and said, “My turn.” So, I gave him the same giant lifting-hug. And we were on our way. For the two-hour ride back, I was shirtless and left the front of my pants unzippered. It was such a relief to let it all hang out after my balls had been strangled for two days. I also realized the car was too small for me. I couldn’t spread my legs as far apart as I wanted to, the seatbelt struggled to get past my pecs, and my slightest movement caused me to elbow or shoulder James. “If you keep making me swerve,” he teased, “I’m going get pulled over for drunk driving. With you hanging out for the world to see, the cop will take one look at you, and a porno will spontaneously happen.” “I am as my boyfriend made me,” I responded. About ten minutes outside campus, I got a text message from Dave asking if we’d be back in time for lunch since he and Luke were ordering in. I said we were and to order extra. “How are we going to explain this to Dave and Luke?” I gestured to my muscle-swollen body. “They’ll put two and two together.” “And get fifteen,” I said, pointing to my cock. When we parked the car, I had James run interference as I tucked myself back into the confining dress pants and put on as much of the dress shirt as would fit. I was thankful James had made me do all the running over the break because I could easily negotiate around my legs, but my shoulders were going to be hitting a lot of doorframes again. The four flights up to my room took forever. I had to swing my legs up and over each individual step. If I didn’t, the seat of my pants would blow, and if these went, I had no clothes of any sort left. I opened the door to my dorm room and found Luke and Dave curled up next to each other on Luke’s bed, watching a sappy telenovela. I closed the door behind James and announced our presence with, “We’re home.” Reflexively, Dave looked up to greet us. “Hey…” he started, but then he saw me. “Sweet merciful Zeus, Chrissy!” Luke hadn’t looked over at us yet because he was pausing the show. When he did, he sat up so quickly he knocked Dave out of the bed. “Holy fucking fuck!” Dave stood up and dusted off his pants. “How big are you?” “225 at last count,” James said. “230,” I corrected. “Right. Dad.” Luke was grinning impishly. “His dad grew you some?” “By accident,” I clarified. “I don’t care what you say,” Dave said. “Just keep talking. This deeper voice works on you.” “It works on me too,” James added. Dave came over and stripped off my shirt, undid my zipper, and forced my pants off my legs. “Let’s see what we’re working with, here,” Dave said. I had spent the last few days focused on James’s body, and then his parents, so I hadn’t taken it all in either. I stood there naked in front of three men who used to be so much bigger than me, and now I was noticeably bigger than all of them. I never felt bigger in my life. Luke opened his closet so I could share in the exploration with them. My body didn’t fit entirely in Luke’s mirror anymore. My shoulders were just too wide. My neck was thicker than my head, and my traps were starting to climb up in an effort swallow my head, and that would be a shame. All the testosterone my balls were producing had transformed my face. Before, I’d been somewhat attractive. Now, my face radiated masculine perfection. My brow ridge had intensified and my cheeks looked somewhat hollow, making my face more rugged and sculpted. My jaw had thickened and broadened. I even had a slight beard shadow. I reached up to touch my face, and my bicep bunched up and ballooned into two distinct mounds of power. My arm in the air, I realized that my armpit created the same cavern I had admired on Luke’s body, but mine was deeper and more severe. My lats stretched further outwards, my triceps further backwards, and now my arms hung like a bodybuilder’s. I couldn’t deny it any longer; I was as big as a bodybuilder. My pecs were perhaps my favorite, even though they were obscuring more and more of my view as I grew. My nipples had been forced downwards because there was nowhere else for them to go. I had round, large, swollen pecs, distinct globes jutting off my body. Tempted, I flexed them individually, and all the lines of individual muscle fibers easily burst into view. My abs were so intense they looked furious. They felt like warm, living steal, and all eight of them stood out even when I relaxed. I decided to suck in my abs—I think real bodybuilders called it a vacuum pose—and I saw just how minuscule my waist was. It looked like I had to distinct halves of my body, held together by the thinnest thread. I exhaled, and all eight abdominals reformed their cinderblock wall. My waist had gotten thicker, it was clearly thicker than Dave’s now, but because I was still as taut as Luke and somehow still smaller than James, on my enlarged frame, it actually looked like it had shrunken. My ass had gotten so prodigious that I could see it from the front now. I could see the edges of my own ass from the front. I reached back to feel it, and it was round and mighty. I flexed with all my might, and I could feel the individual muscles. My thighs were definitely bigger than my waist now. I actually looked a little shorter because I had to stand with my thighs further apart than normal, but that added to just how thick I looked. Even relaxed, I could see the divisions in the muscles, and my calves looked like square-cut diamonds sticking out the back of my legs. “Thank you for ten miles a day of running,” I thought to James in my head. When I saw how much bigger than James I was, the whole thing because unbelievably surreal. This man who had been, just a month ago, so much bigger than me that I wondered how huge his body was—I now surpassed him. James, practically reading my mind, stood in front of me and flexed his right arm in the mirror. I stood behind him and flexed, and in the mirror, my peak rose higher than his by a clear height. Inspired, I moved him behind me and stood immediately in front of him. I could still see his forehead (he was taller than me), and his waist and hips peeked out from behind mine, but in every other way, my body completely blocked his. It was so hot that my cock woke up and joined the party. Seeing it rise in the mirror, climbing higher than my navel, almost kissing the bottom of my pecs, I almost came right there, unsurprising considering the massive nuts dangling in the sack below my shaft. They had no room between my thighs, so they were pressed out front and center. Dave snapped me back to reality by talking. “Judging by this dinosaur,” he pointed at my cock, “I take it you’re not a virgin anymore, James?” James broke into a proud smile. Luke slapped him on the back. “Alright, stud. Was it everything you hoped it would be?” James, trying to suppress his rising blush, nodded. “We need more than that,” Dave said. James shook his head an emphatic no and lost the battle against his blush. “Alright,” Luke said. “We’ll get all the squishy details from Chris.” “Thank you,” James said in obvious relief. “Maybe do it when I’m at class so I’m not there?” he added. Class! Classes started back up tomorrow. “Dave, is there anything in my closet that will fit me?”

Chapter 30 The following afternoon, it was just Henry and me in the house. James and Doug had gone to the store to do some more grocery shopping. Each wanted to do it himself, but neither trusted the other to buy foods that were suitable for everyone’s needs, so they just went together. I was wearing the button down and dress slacks James brought. It was one of two outfits I could still fit into. Henry and I had been sitting awkwardly in silence for five minutes when he said, “Your roots are showing.” I put my hand up to my head. “Oh, sorry.” Henry started over, “I didn’t mean to criticize. I dye my hair too.” “I thought so,” I said. “Oh, yes. When I started to go grey in my mid-twenties—as all the men in my family do—I decided to just dye it whatever color moved me at the moment.” “White looks great on you. Current and hip.” “Thank you. I run an art gallery, and in order for people to take me seriously, I either have to look like a boring academic or the most interestingly dressed man in the room.” “You chose well.” “Thank you, young man. I only brought up your roots because, if you wanted, I could touch them up for you while the boys are out shopping. I think I have your shade.” “That’d be great.” Henry pulled a chair up to the sink and retrieved his supplies from his room. I wrapped a towel around my shoulders—as best I could—and sat in the chair. When he started applying the dye to my hair, he asked, “How do you normally do this?” “I don’t. Normally, a friend from school does it for me. It was actually his idea I go blond in the first place.” “Not Jimmy’s?” he asked. Throughout the rest of the conversation, he was slowly applying the dye to my hair with the detail and skill I’d expect from an artist. “I went blond about a month before James asked me out.” “Jimmy asked you out? That’s a surprise.” “It took him four years to do it.” I chuckled. “That sounds more like my son.” He paused, then added, “I don’t mean to be indelicate, but I have to protect my Jimmy.” “By all means,” I said. “It’s been that kind of weekend.” “You’re not just using my son for sex, are you?” “Of course not.” “Good. Because I know my son is attractive, but you’re his first boyfriend.” “Actually…” I started and then stopped. When he realized I was holding back a secret, Henry firmly but kindly said, “Finish that sentence.” “It’d be betraying his confidence.” “But it might be winning mine,” he argued. Resignedly, I said, “James was a virgin before we started dating.” “Obviously,” Henry replied. “Jimmy’s pathologically shy.” “No, what I mean is, he was a virgin until Wednesday.” “Truly?” “He wasn’t ready, so I didn’t push him. I let him call all the shots the first time.” “Good boy,” Henry said, finishing his last brushstroke. “In the spirit of honesty, I have something to confess too.” “Oh?” I moved away from the sink and sat on a chair away from the windows. “I peeked.” “I don’t follow.” “Yesterday, in the lake. When you lost your bathing suit. I peeked.” “Ah,” I nodded. “Is that it? No recriminations? No accusations of hypocrisy?” “Did you enjoy the peek?” “You have astronomical proportions. Do you suffer from lower back problems?” I laughed, and Henry and I gossiped until the chemicals in my hair had set. Henry shared his pet theory that James took so long to come out because his father being gay drove his mother away. He rinsed my hair as I told the story of how James and I met, all the way up through our first kiss. I dried my hair while Henry told me about how Doug was initially his therapist, but then Doug found Henry a new therapist so he could ask him out. We didn’t realize any time had passed until James and Doug returned. “Barbecue!” Doug announced as he walked in with three grocery bags full of supplies. “Protein, of course!” Henry said. “The perfect compromise.” “Chicken for the boys, burgers and dogs for us fogeys.” Doug put his bags down and added, “Boyfriend Chris, help me get a fire started out back.” We walked down to the fire pit and got the fire started rather quickly. Then, Doug stopped me from going back inside. “I have to ask a few more questions,” he explained. “Go for it,” I said. “It’s been that kind of weekend.” “Jimmy’s not one to lie to me. Were you really sleeping in separate rooms this whole week?” “That’s your question?” “I need to make sure my son is handling the sex part of this new relationship. I have to protect my son. I don’t know what he’s like around you and your friends, but if I even broach the subject of sex at home, he turns bright crimson and runs away.” I nodded in understanding. “So, was it true?” “Yep. We slept in separate rooms all week.” “That’s disappointing. So, I didn’t walk in on you two having sex?” “No, you very much did.” Doug sighed in relief. “That’s a load off.” “You walked in on us having sex for the first time.” “You’ve been dating for a month.” “And that was our first time. That was James’s first time ever.” Doug’s face grew severe. “Oh! I was just so excited to see him. I didn’t scar him, did I?” I exhaled sharply. “I don’t think so. We had a quickie in the shower while you and Henry were fishing this morning.” Doug laughed. “Henry and I had a quickie in the shower while you two were at the gym. Like father, like son, eh?” “You do bear a striking resemblance. At least, physically.” Doug looked me up and down, and then, unbidden, asked “Do you have any tattoos, boyfriend Chris?” “Nope.” “Henry has David Hockney’s signature tattooed on his ass. It’s a crazy story. But that tattoo just drives me wild. If my son’s anything like me, you might want to consider getting one.” I said nothing. James was right. His father is an over-sharer. “I know what you’re thinking, boyfriend Chris,” Doug said, clapping me on the back. “He got the shy from his mother.” “That explains it,” I said. “Since we’re being honest and open,” Doug continued, “I should let you know that I saw everything.” “Pardon?” “At the lake yesterday. I could see through Henry’s fingers, and I didn’t tell him. I got a good eyeful.” “Sounds about right.” Doug kissed his fingers like a chef, then said, “Bravo. It was breathtaking. My son has excellent taste.” From the house, James shouted, “Is that fire ready?” “Good to go,” Doug said in his usual chipper tone. When James went back inside to get the food, Doug placed his hand on my upper back and said, “I like you, Big Guy.” A button popped off my shirt.

Chapter 29 Through struggle, patience, and a teamwork, James and I managed to get my swim trunks on and completely cover my junk. The trunks were so tight that they dug into the skin above my knees, gripped every curve in and out of my ass, and showed just how elephantine James had made my cock. Faith alone was keeping them on. I was afraid to move, but I had to at least make an appearance at the lake. James went ahead without me. Slowly, very slowly, very very slowly, I made my way to the lake. I had to swing my legs wide to avoid bunching the fabric. I stopped at the end of the porch; the steps were going to be a problem. Doug and Henry had moved the deck chairs closer to the lake. They were sitting there, blocking my straight path to the lake. Each had a coffee mug of wine from lunch, and they were sharing a plate of figs. Doug was wearing a sensible pair of roomy sky-blue trunks; he had the same pattern of chest hair as his son, maybe with a few wicks of grey in it. Henry’s bathing suit was sea green, much tighter, and had a slightly scandalous cut to show off his toned upper thigh; I was shocked to see that Henry’s nipples were pierced. I was also surprised that his piercings were tasteful silver handlebars, mostly because I didn’t know nipple piercings could be tasteful. I’d stared at James’s parents long enough, and I knew that delaying my descent wouldn’t let me avoid it, so I quickly thudded down the stairs. I must have made a huge clatter because Doug and Henry turned around. Doug’s jaw dropped open wide, and Henry pulled his glasses closer and further away from his eyes, not believing what he saw. Since they were looking right at me, I had to sell it. I had to make it look like that I wanted to wear swim trunks that were this tight. So, I puffed up my chest, spread my shoulders wide, and strutted—as much as I could—until I was completely in the lake. James came up to me and threw his arms around my shoulders. As we splashed around in the water, I could hear James’s parents talk about me. Doug started, in what he thought were whispers. “Is it wrong that, now that I’ve seen his boyfriend in a bathing suit, I have an entirely newfound respect for my son?” Henry swatted his chest. “He’s half your age, Doug.” “He’s twice my size.” “Our son likes weightlifting. It’s unsurprising his boyfriend would too.” “I wasn’t talking about his muscles.” “Don’t be vulgar.” Then, after a bite of a fig, Henry added, “It’s impolite to say, but I was shocked how...” he delicately picked a word, “present his privates were when we hugged.” “When I hugged him, I didn’t get close enough. As big as his basket is, that pec shelf of his sticks out further.” “He’s your son’s boyfriend. Be a gentleman!” “His ass belongs in your gallery for all the world to see.” Henry lowered his head slightly. “True.” James and I heard every word. “Is that weird?” I asked him. “A little, but I’m used to guys finding you hot.” “There’s guys, and then there’s your fathers.” James shrugged. “I know what’ll stop them from talking.” He turned to face the shore and shouted, “Are you geezers going to sit there all day, or are you going to join us in the water?” Doug placed his hand to his ear and said, “Could you repeat that, sonny? I don’t have my hearing aids in and I forgot to take my senility pills.” “Get in here!” James repeated. The swim was rather pleasant, until, a half hour later when Doug and I started roughhousing. We had been splashing, and then, in a completely avuncular way, Doug tackled me in the water. I momentarily lost my footing and had to flex my thighs to regain my stance in the soft soil at the bottom of the lake. I felt the seams go, and my suit swam away from me. I was completely naked. The water came up to just below my nipples, so my junk was far enough below the surface for no one to notice, but then Doug came to tackle me again. I quickly backed away. “Had enough, vile fiend?” he said in mock victory. “No, it’s just…” I walked over to James and whispered my predicament in his ear. James nodded, understanding. “James has to go back into the house.” “If you have to go to the bathroom, just go” Doug said, pointing to the house. “I didn’t take you for bashful.” “It’s not that,” James corrected. “Is he hurt?” Henry had concern in his voice. “No, not that.” “Then what?” Henry looked confused. I sighed and threw my head back. “I lost my trunks. I am completely ass-naked in front of my boyfriend’s fathers.” “What a relief!” Henry said, clutching his heart. “That was inevitable,” Doug said. “You really need to buy a bigger pair.” “Can you two turn around?” James asked. Henry turned around without further prompting, but Doug locked eyes with me. I didn’t back down. “If we’re going to play chicken, Doug, you’re going to lose.” Doug folded his arms in front of his chest. “We’re all men here. You don’t have anything I haven’t already seen.” “For crying out loud, Doug,” Henry chastised. He walked over to his husband and forcibly covered his eyes, one hand on each eye. Doug, defeated, put up no resistance. Henry looked at me and said, “I’ll keep mine closed, Chris. Jimmy, you let us know when the coast is clear.” I dashed into the house, dried off as quickly as I could, and put on my largest t-shirt and tights. When I went back out to the porch, the three of them were sitting on the wood, drying in the early afternoon sun. “We’ve voted,” Doug said. “That was funny and not embarrassing.” “I don’t get a vote?” I asked, joining them on the ground. “I voted for you by proxy,” James said. “He told us about the calendar,” Doug said, wagging his eyebrows suggestively. “I abstained,” Henry added, “if that makes you feel better.” “Three-nothing. Wow, I completely lost that vote,” I said, laughing a little. “Two-one,” Doug corrected. “I was embarrassed,” James said. “To avoid further embarrassment,” Henry said, taking his in, “I think we should discuss sleeping arrangements for the rest of the weekend.” “Smart,” Doug said. “I’m more than happy to sleep on the couch,” I said. “You won’t fit on the couch,” Doug said. “We have no illusions, Chris. We fully expect you and Jimmy to share a room.” Henry contributed. “But we haven’t this whole week!” James insisted. Doug rolled his eyes and added, in an overly sarcastic tone, “Yeah, okay. We believe you, son.” “That being said, this is a small cabin with thin walls. It is in everyone’s interest to postpone any amorous activities until the cabin is empty.” “I wouldn’t have thought otherwise,” I said, my hands in the air, surrendering to his logic. “That goes for everyone,” Henry said, playfully kicking Doug’s ankle. “Yes, dear,” Doug said with a singsong lilt. He turned to me and, pretending to whisper, added, “He thinks I have no self-control.” “Am I wrong?” Henry asked. Doug faked laughter. “Don’t worry, boyfriend Chris. When we’re on the far side of the lake fishing in our little rowboat, we won’t be able to hear anything that goes on in the cabin.” I nodded and thanked him. “Anything,” he repeated. “You made your point, Doug,” Henry said. Doug mouthed the word “anything.” The rest of the afternoon passed pleasantly. We talked, played a few games, and by the time we were doing the dinner dishes, James was completely relaxed. “Doug and I are getting up early tomorrow,” Henry said while drying the mugs. “We want to get in some fishing. We’ll probably be up and out by 7. 8 At the latest. If we set the alarm, will we wake you?” “By 8 AM,” I said, “We will have been at the gym for a half hour.” “You go that early?” Doug asked, dumbfounded. “We do, every morning, whether I want to or not,” I added. Doug looked skeptical. “I know how this looks, believe me, but your son is the one who pushes me in the gym.” James nodded. Doug looked back and forth between the two of us. I could see the lightbulb go off in his head. “So that’s how this works? Well, okay, Jimmy. Work your man as hard as you need to.” “I’d be happy to make you breakfast before we go,” James replied. “Oh God no!” Doug said. “That oatmeal kale stuff you make?” “It was a lovely offer,” Henry said, “but this is our first vacation in years, and I brought the waffle iron.” “Because he loves me, Jimmy,” Doug emphasized. “People who love me make me waffles.” “What time do you two normally get up, then?” Henry asked. “5:30,” James said. “Ish.” Henry looked at his watch. “You’re going to want to go to bed soon, then, aren’t you?” “This past week we’ve been watching the sunset either from Chris’s bed or the couch, and then went to sleep.” James sounded moony. Doug nodded. “You and that,” he pointed at me, “just went to sleep.” He nodded again, scrunching up his face into a grimace of mock-belief. “Sure.” Henry lightly whipped his towel at his husband. “You’re terrible.” Then to his son, he added, “That sounds divine.” He took the dish that James was drying out of his hand. “You two get ready for bed. We’ll finish up.” “Thanks, Uncle Henry. Goodnight, Dad.” “Night, Jimmy,” Doug said. “Goodnight,” I said. “Just to be super clear,” Doug said, “the husband and I will be fishing tomorrow until at least lunch time. Noon. Maybe one.” Then he added, with a note of mischief in his voice, “On the far side of the lake.” “Doug!” Doug shrugged and said, “They’re in their twenties, Henry. They’re going to fuck. I just don’t want to walk in on it again.” “Goodnight,” I repeated. “Night, boyfriend Chris,” Doug said with a small salute.

Chapter 28 “Jimmy?” I said quietly. “Hey, Dad!” James shouted. “We’ll be right out.” “Right out?” I asked. James pulled on some of the clothes I brought—a white Henley and dark blue slacks. He went into the dresser in the corner of the room and threw me a cream-colored button up and black dress pants. They weren’t clothes I brought, but they looked just big enough to fit me. Just. “I come prepared,” he added. With some help from James, I was able to quickly throw the shirt on, even if it was tight in the arms and I had to leave the two top buttons unbuttoned. My monstrous cock would have been hard enough to shove into a pair of pants by itself, but my balls were now each about the size of my fist. Add that to the mass of my colossal ass, and the fact that I got them on at all was a minor miracle. The dark fabric somewhat obscured how enormous my bulge was, so I could make it work if I didn’t stand perfectly profile or bend over too suddenly. James threw open bedroom door and raced out to greet his father. “Dad!” He went over to his father and hugged him, lifting him up into the air and spinning him. James’s father looked surprisingly like James. He was maybe half an inch taller, his hair was darker and starting to thin, his eyes were more blue than violet, he didn’t have a beard, and he wasn’t packed with muscle. But a stranger could tell they were father and son. When James put his dad down, he began looking James over. “Let me see you.” He looked his son all over. “You’ve gotten bigger!” He patted the sides of James arms. “I expected nothing less. But this,” he grabbed James’s beard and shook his head back and forth, “this must be for the boyfriend.” I walked over to James’s father and offered my hand, “Nice to meet you Mr….” I trailed off because James’s father stared at my outstretched hand with the same confused look James always did when someone wanted to shake his hand. The exact same look. Then, James’s father looked up at my face, smiled so broadly I thought his face was going to crack in half, and threw his arms around my arms and chest in an attempt at a bear hug. I was practically twice his size, so he couldn’t get all the way around or squeeze me too tightly, but I appreciated the effort. “You’re even bigger than my Jimmy.” He said when he let go of the hug. “Indeed, I am,” I said. “As I was saying, it’s nice to meet you, Mr…” James’s dad interrupted me, “Doug! Call me Doug.” “Are you sure?” “Unless you want to call me Dad?” “Doug it is.” “Where’s Uncle Henry?” James asked. “He’s wrestling with the boat and fishing gear. Go help him.” “On it,” James said, saluted, and ran out the front door. “I am so happy to meet you that I don’t care why it took you five minutes to get out of my son’s bedroom.” “We were…” “I know what you were doing,” Doug said, cutting me off, genuine smile still plastered to his face. “No worries. It gave me a chance to clean up the mess in the bathroom.” “We…” His smile unwavering, Doug interrupted again. “It’s my fault. I was so excited that I talked Henry into coming up a whole day early. And that was on top of the whole day early we were already coming.” “I wish all parents were this excited when their sons came out.” “You’re telling me. I was so scared of my parents I didn’t come out until my son was 3.” Doug crashed on the sofa and patted the cushion next to him. “Sit here, boyfriend Chris. It is time for me to ask you an uncomfortable number of questions in my effort to get to know you. And we’ve got a few minutes because my husband is intentionally stalling our son.” Gingerly, so as to not destroy my pants, I sat. Doug mistook my slowness for fear adding, “I don’t bite.” Once I was seated, Doug let loose a litany of questions. My major? Chemistry. My family? Only child, parents still married. Parents’ jobs? Mother, pediatrician; father, high school history teacher. My career goals? Something in pharmaceuticals. The questions were completely expected, and Doug remained friendly and charming throughout. “Sorry we took so long,” James said, coming back into the room after about ten minutes of Doug’s questions. “Uncle Henry kept dropping the boat.” A short man, easily three inches shorter than me, came in behind James. He looked fit and toned, like a jogger or maybe a swimmer. His skin was youthful, but his hair was shockingly white. He had vibrant green eyes behind a pair of stylish glasses—his whole outfit was stylish: a blazer-sweater-jeans combination like something Dave had me try once. I stood up to shake his hand, and he dismissed it, saying, “How kind to offer, but we prefer hugs in this family,” and giving me my second awkward hug of the hour. “It’s crass and sentimental, I know, but I picked up the habit from my husband, and now I just find it charming.” “Should I call you Henry? Uncle Henry?” “Either’s fine,” he said and took a step back, appraising from head to toe. “Your boyfriend is handsome, Jimmy.” “You both call him Jimmy?” I asked, “Everyone calls him Jimmy,” Doug answered. “You don’t?” “Everyone at school calls him James.” “Oh,” Doug said in an affected British accent. “Is it James now?” His tone was far from mocking. He was playing a game with his son. A blush rising in his cheeks, James responded in his own British accent, “Well, father, I’d prefer His Excellency, Lord James, but James will suffice when the servants aren’t underfoot.” Henry put a hand on Doug’s shoulder before he could respond. “As much as I’d love to let you two go on, I have to ask, have you boys had lunch?” I shook my head, and James said, “We were going to go out for lunch.” “Kismet!” Henry said. “We have Groff’s in the car.” “Groff’s?” I asked. “It’s a local restaurant, rather swanky” James explained. “They have the fanciest sandwiches and the best salads.” “If it’s not imposing,” I said. Henry dismissed the statement. “We bought enough for twenty.” I was still close enough to Doug that he was able to grab my arm. “Good thing too. These two are practically wasting away.” Henry and James went out to the car to get the food, and I helped Doug set the table in the kitchen. “You old enough to drink, boyfriend Chris?” “I turned 21 last March.” “Excellent.” He walked over to the sink and opened the cabinet underneath. From behind a bunch of cleaning supplies, he produced two bottles of wine. “I hid these here years ago in case there was ever cause to celebrate.” Henry and James returned, and we sat around the table eating gourmet sandwiches off paper plates and drinking wine from coffee mugs. The conversation was breezy and casual. “Jimmy’s talked about you an awful lot,” Doug said. “You and Dave and Luke.” “Yeah, we’re together pretty much every day. And you’d need surgery to separate Dave and Luke. They’re one of those couples.” “They’re a couple?” Henry asked. “Have been since August,” I said. “Four friends turned into two couples,” Henry mused. “Practically an Austen novel.” He then added, “Of course, Austen obviously didn’t write about gay people.” Doug turned to me and asked, “How do you identify, boyfriend Chris?” “Sorry?” “I don’t want to assume. Gay? Bi? Pan? Poly? Queer?” “Just gay,” I said. “You?” “Gay, thank you for asking. Henry’s pan.” I nodded. Henry added, “I’ve been with Doug for so long that it’s like a technicality at this point.” “And you, Jimmy?” Doug asked “Dad!” James said. Doug pointed at James casually, looked at me, and said, “For the longest time we thought Jimmy was asexual.” “Dad!” James repeated. “It’s true,” Henry added. “Uncle Henry! Come on.” “What?” Doug said. “We wouldn’t have cared.” “Forgive our gushing, Chris,” Henry said. “We’re a little over-excited he has a boyfriend because he always seems so lonely at home. We were equally delighted when we learned about his friends at school. Jimmy’s always been shy, so to have friends and now a boyfriend—we’re just proud.” James looked down at his food and hid his eyes. Doug picked up where Henry left up. “He’s this charming kid with this great sense of humor, but the bullying!” “The kids at school were horrible to him,” Henry added. “Especially once we came out.” “You were bullied?” I asked James. “Mercilessly,” he added. “I was the quiet kid in elementary school and the weird kid in middle school, so I was the target in high school.” “Gym class was the worst. The utter lack of decorum. We had to pull him out of it. That school would only let us if we signed him up for some sort of sport.” Henry was shaking his head in disapproval. “I wanted to put him in private school, but Doug didn’t want him to become a snob.” “We signed him up for weightlifting at the local gym,” Doug said. “Something he could do solo.” He grabbed his son’s shoulder and shook it. “And, boy howdy did he take to it.” “Can we please not play This is Your Life?” James asked. “I’m your father,” Doug said. “It’s my job to embarrass you in front of your boyfriend. It’s in the bylaws.” “What’s next? Photo albums full of naked baby pictures?” Doug scoffed at the question. “Of course not. I brought the slides.” James stood up. “I’m going to…” he clearly had no idea. “Go for a swim,” I suggested. “The sun’s been shining all morning. The lake’s probably warmed up.” “That sounds like an excellent idea, boyfriend Chris,” Doug said. “Let’s leave the mess for later and go on a family swim.” He and Henry got up and went into what had been James’s room. “Sorry,” I said. “They know I don’t like being the center of attention,” he replied. “At least it was done out of love.” “True.” “Why didn’t you tell me you prefer being called Jimmy?” “When I first met you, you could have called me Ass-Face and I would have accepted it as my name. But now I like it. I like that you call me something my parents don’t. That no one at school does.” “Good. ‘Cause I’d call you Jimmy if you wanted.” “You may call me His Excellency,” James corrected, straightening an invisible crown. “Let’s get changed for swimming, shall we?” Then it hit me. “I’m too big for my swim trunks.”

Wow. You have a way with words. That sex scene was incredible.

Chapter 27 Once James declared himself the victor, I thought we were going to have sex right then, right there, right in the middle of the common room. James shook his head and went to the bathroom for a towel. “You failed my little challenge.” “Little?” I looked down at my body swollen with muscle. “There’s nothing little about this.” “Fine. You failed my big manly-man challenge. Is that better?” I began cleaning up my mess. “Yes, thank you.” “Since you failed, I call the shots. This is still my first time, after all. So, tomorrow’s still the day. We do our morning routine. We come home, shower. Then sex. Before we have lunch, your room, curtains and windows wide open to let in the late morning air and sunlight, on your bed. None of this acrobatic standing choreography until I learn the basics. When we’ve both had our full, we go out to lunch afterwards. Somewhere nice. That is, if you can still stuff yourself into your pants.” “Fine,” I acquiesced. “Dave’s going to be mad at you that I don’t fit my clothes anymore,” I added petulantly. “Dave will love the excuse to go shopping again. Besides, Luke can have all of your old clothes, so Dave can finally take him someplace that requires pants that extend past the knee.” “I don’t want to ruin the romance or the vibe,” I interjected, “but do we need condoms?” “You’ve been tested, right?” “Yep. Clean as a whistle.” “Then, as long as this is just the two of us, no bother. Thank you for asking, though.” I bowed a little, and then went back to cleaning. Once the mess was completely gone, James and I went to bed. In the same bed. My bed. For the first time since we started dating, I got feel James’s arms around me all night. James fell asleep first, so in the bright moonlight, I really took in his body. It was gorgeous and perfect. I had longed to see this body for months—years—and now it was lying in bed with me. And I had never felt bigger in my life. Here was this mountain of a man, the most muscular man I’d ever been friends with, and my pecs were bigger and rounder, sticking out farther. My shoulders were wider than his, my arms thicker. My waist, however, was somehow still smaller than his. Somewhere deep inside, I was still convinced James had given me my new body, and tomorrow he’d give me his. I almost didn’t want to fall asleep. I just wanted to watch him. But I did fall asleep, and woke to the sound of James making breakfast. “Do you actually like making breakfast?” I asked him as I stepped into the common room and rubbed sleep from my eye. “Uncle Henry wanted me to go to culinary school,” James said. “Glad I decided computer science was more my field, or I wouldn’t have met you.” As I sat in my chair, James kissed me on the forehead, tickling me with his beard. He then stroked my cheek and said, “Besides, I love cooking for you, Big Guy.” Unprepared for the growth, I nearly knocked my chair over as I arched my back and my legs went rigid. When I didn’t see them coming, the explosions of euphoria were always deeper and more intense. When I came back to my senses, there was a plate of food in front of me, and my workout shirt was obscenely tight. I looked down at my body, surveying its vastness. “Really? I thought once I lost the challenge…” “You agreed to do our morning routine,” James interrupted. “You magically gaining five pounds of muscle because I called you Big Guy has been our routine all week.” “Your logic is unassailable,” I said. My hands of their own accord, found their way to my pecs and heaved them. They were too big to fit in my hands, unrelenting as granite, and pendulously heavy. “What are your fathers going to think?” “That I am very lucky.” There were no other surprises that morning until we got back from the gym. James graciously let me get in the shower first. I know I was growing larger, but this small bathroom felt like it had been growing smaller all week, and I realized during my shower that I was too wide to fit entirely into it. No matter how I stood, an elbow, a shoulder, my ass—something—was sticking out over the edge. While I shampooed as best I could, the bathroom door opened. Then, the shower curtain pulled back, and James got in. There was just enough room for both of us to fit, but we did both fit. James grabbed the bar of soap and went about his normal routine. I was at a loss for words. “James?” “What? You agreed to a shower.” Even though I was larger and heavier than him, James was still taller than me, and he was tall enough and wide enough to block the water. So, I held him by the arms, and the two of us turned so that we were now facing each other. Our bodies were pressed closely together, chest to chest, but now we were both getting wet. James gripped my sides tightly. “That’s the spirit.” We took turns soaping the broad canvases of each other’s backs, we washed, stretched, and worshipped each other’s asses, and we each made sure the other’s cock was shined to a sparkle. Before the shower ended, James grabbed the back of my head and kissed me on the lips so deeply that I thought I would asphyxiate. “This is going to be great,” he said, excitedly. We got out of the shower, one then the other, and James took my hand. He opened the bathroom door and, the both of us still dripping wet, he led me to my bedroom. I gestured to the mess we were leaving in the bathroom. “You don’t want to…” “Leave it,” he interrupted. When we got to his room, I saw that the bed was turned down, and there was a brand new bottle of lube on the nightstand. James lowered me onto the bed, and I skirted to the edge so my ass was front and center. He poured some lube on his cock, and I was still wet and stretched out from the shower, so I gave him the go-ahead. He hesitantly put the head of his cock in. It was thick. It was so thick that I felt stretched to my widest. I must have winced because James checked in with me. “Painful?” “The good pain,” I said through gritted teeth. “Your cock is the thickest I’ve ever taken.” James’s cock twitched in my asshole, pleased with the compliment. Slowly, James inched his way into me. I didn’t think he could possibly fit all of himself inside of me, but it turns out that when you have more ass, you have more ass to fill. James just fit, like a key in a lock. He began to thrust in and out, unsure of his rhythm. The friction was pleasant against my prostate, but James had clearly never done this before. “Come here,” I said, and got him to lean over me. “Put one arm here,” I had him grip my shoulder, “And put the other here,” I put it on the bed, for leverage. “You shouldn’t be walking backwards and forwards. Plant your feet, and rock your hips in and out.” James adjusted his stance, and thrust again. My prostate sang, and I involuntarily shivered. “Better?” he asked. Unable to speak, I nodded. In a more stable position, James began to thrust in and out. My own cock, rigid tower that it was, was pressed into his abs, and my hands ran up and down his chest, in and out, around and around. His chest was glorious. After just a minute or two, James face started to get red. His breathing grew rapid, and he spoke in a broken staccato: “I. Don’t want. It over. So soon.” “It’s okay.” I said. “An orgasm doesn’t mean it’s over.” “Are. You sure?” I nodded, and James picked up speed. I felt his entire length somehow surge thicker, and his face contorted. I’d never heard James orgasm; he produced a serious of guttural M sounds. When he finished, he stood there for a moment, still inside me. “Did you get there?” He asked. “No, but we’re not done yet,” I said encouragingly. “Right. I haven’t even grown you, yet.” His violet eyes fixed on my cock, and I could see an idea flutter behind his eyes. “Every time your cock grew,” he said, “you’ve been the one on top, right?” “Right.” “What happens if you’re on bottom, Big Guy?” As soon as he said it, my ass clenched around his cock, which caused him to have an orgasmic aftershock. The pleasure was sudden and intense, but just as soon over. I looked down to see what had grown, and saw as my cock grew even more enormous. James was so happy that he laughed breathlessly. “That was so hot.” “Is that how big you wanted it?” I asked. “13 is such an unlucky number, isn’t it?” “If you say so.” I was at his mercy. “We wouldn’t want bad luck, would we, Big Guy?” I still hadn’t orgasmed today, but this time the bliss was so intense that my cock vibrated. I had to close my eyes and calm my breathing. When I opened my eyes, I looked down to find a 14-inch monstrosity staring back up at me. James pulled his cock out of me, and when the head passed my hole, there was a slight pop. Damn, that thing was thick “That cock looks delicious,” James said. “You haven’t had lunch yet,” I offered. With that, James was on his knees, his mouth opened as wide as he could to fit the head of my cock into his mouth. I leaned up on my elbows to have a better view of the show, but I had to sit up higher than I expected because my pecs got in the way. With surprisingly little effort, James managed to fit the head of my cock in his mouth. It was warm and wet, and his beard stimulated my shaft with its rough touch. Slowly, but with confidence, James worked his way down my shaft until my head hit the back of his throat. He was already further than I thought he would get, and after my pounding and a week’s worth of teasing, I was already close to climax. But, to my surprise, James managed to get even more down his throat. My hands gripped the sheet tightly. With a little practice and coaching, James was going to be a champion cocksucker He released me from his throat so he could take a breath. Then, with my cock still in his throat, he said, “You are huge, Big Guy.” With that, I my head went flying back to the sheets, taking my cock with me, and I shot a huge volley of cum, half on the sheets, half on James’s face. I had simultaneously experienced orgasm and a bout of growth. 15 inches of thick, turgid cock extended from me. It was prodigious as a monument, still quaking slightly from growth and orgasm. It was so thick that it looked muscular. James, my jizz dripping from his beard, stared at it with wonder Once I had caught my breath, I smiled and said, “You shouldn’t talk with your mouth full.” James wiped his face with a nearby towel until it was spotless. Then he wiped me clean of every last drop of cum and got onto the bed with me. “That was a pretty damn good first time,” James said. Before I could respond, we heard the front door of the cabin open. A voice shouted, “Jimmy!”

My name was Barnaby Tabs or Berry as those closest to me call me. We were the only Rottweiler family living on Talon Street. There was nothing really special about us, my dad worked as a pilot so he was never around much, and we lost mum long ago after the twins were born. Although we were all Rottweilers we did not conform to the expectations that our kind were big and muscular with a tendency to pick fights with anyone. For one thing, I could never survive a fight being of average height and build; I barely qualified for my high school soccer team. Even my little brothers who were younger than me by 2 years could easily overpower me, but I would attribute their victory to their 3 years of being in their school’s wrestling team too. Fortunately, they know how to behave when dad isn’t around, they know I am pack leader, that and they would get no desserts for dinner if they tried anything. I never minded my school life, although I didn’t get to become the king of the school I got to spend time with my best friend Zack. He was a bright orange fox with white fur running from the bottom of his muzzle and throughout his chest. Unlike me, Zack was his own kind of rebel, sporting long head fur that he dyed streaks of purple which drooped over his left eye giving him a brooding appearance. Every day he would wear a black sleeveless shirt not that he had any muscles to show off, he was as skinny as a stick, but he thought it made him look tough. The shirt would always have an obscure band’s name on it or some smartass antiestablishment statement on it. At least he wore regular jeans to class. He and I started our friendship ever since we got partnered up in science class, probably because everyone else avoided him like the plague. He did come off as a show off know it all but I enjoyed listening to his ideas, to me he had a very mature perspective of the world. Sadly, his parents didn’t find him as intriguing as I did. Even at home he tended to be ‘rude’ with his sarcastic remarks and sharp comments. They were worried for their son, they didn’t want him to grow up into an antisocial troublemaker. Like any loving and overprotective parents they enrolled him into Camp Build Em’ Up for half of his summer vacation, hoping the group physical activities could bring a positive change to Zack. It was upon Zack’s return that my life would be turned upside down. “Jerry, Tom stop punching each other! Or so help me-“dad said assertively without taking his attention away from the road. “Tom started it first,” the twin sitting closest to the car door interrupted. “That’s cause you were drooling all over my shoulder in your sleep, you dick,” the twin sitting in the middle spoke with an irritated tone. As for me I was twiddling with my plain green shirt and thinking if it was right to match it with a pair of dark blue shorts. “Watch your muzzle young pup! And Jerry I told you to sleep earlier last night. You knew you were going to Camp Build Em’ Up today.” Dad continued driving but his stern eyes would look at us through the rear view mirror every few minutes. It was a coincidence that my brothers would be going to the same camp just a week since Zack got back from there. But, did that mean that dad thought the boys were in need of some discipline? There was never any issues before. Even they looked excited to be going as they started talking about the possible outdoor games they could take part in. Well I didn’t think much of it. I was itching to jump out of the car at the sight of Zack’s house in the distance. His parents were on their second honeymoon so we planned a week long sleepover. The moment the car stopped in front of the driveway I grabbed the handle on my backpack and sprinted out while saying my goodbyes to everyone. “Bye dad, bye guys. See ya when you get back,” I said hastily. The twins replied in unison through the half opened window, “Bye big bro.” Dad chimed in last, “Don’t get into trouble, just cause you two are 18 doesn’t mean you can do whatever you want.” “We won’t,” I yelled from the porch as I waved goodbye to them. Turning back to the door I was just about to knock on it when it swung open and my paw hit a wall of abs. My brain went blank for a second, I was staring face to face with the skull t shirt Zack always wore, but that wasn’t right Zack and I were the same height. What more, this fur’s arms were huge and long, his thick melon sized biceps blocked off the rest of the doorway. My pupils trailed downwards and I saw something I shouldn’t have, 2 mammoth sized thighs straining against a pair of blue jeans and an obvious bulge the size of two baseballs. Looking upwards I saw Zack’s usual hairstyle and bright blue eyes looking down at me past his beefy pair of pectorals. “Um…Zack?” I asked dumfounded. “Uh duh, did you hit your head on your way here or something?” Zack asked like I was the one who just turned into jock in less than 3 weeks. The fox turned sideways to let me through the door. I was still taken back by Zack’s sudden transformation but before I could ask he grabbed my backpack from my paw and slung it over his shoulder. “Come on dandelion, the room’s this way. Really dude you’re out of it today.” How I wanted to say something but I figured it wasn’t the time to argue with a muscle bound teen fox. Following his wide back up the stairs we entered Zack’s room. It too had changed slightly like its owner. The walls used to be covered with posters of the fox’s favorite band and artwork, but now some of it were replace with pictures of bodybuilder furs and workout motivation posters. The shelves of books and Blue-Ray discs that covered an entire wall were removed to make room for a workout bench equipped with barbell and dumbbells. “You just caught me near the end of my workout, give me a few minutes, just relax on the bed.” Zack said as he pointed to the bed across from the workout equipment. I took my bag from him and my way towards the bed while he grabbed a pair of dumbbells. Those things looked heavy, with four large plates stacked each side. “How heavy were they?” I wondered. Before I sat down I the fur on my back stood on end and my ears perked up at the sight of how the bed sort of collapsed in the middle. It probably struggled to manage Zack’s new weight. Taking out my laptop I sat at the edge of the bed to avoid sinking it further. I was halfheartedly starting up my Roarwatch game to hide that I was staring at Zack working out. He was doing that chest workout routine I saw on the infomercial channel, a dumbbell fly. A weak gasp escaped my lips as I saw his powerful arms in action, raising the dumbbells close then pulling them away. His pecs were in sync with his breathing, every time his exhaled his pectorals rose. My cheek started to burn so I quickly looked away and was soon engrossed in my game. I wasn’t sure how much time passed but aside from the occasional grunts and clanking of metal Zack didn’t make a peep. When I finally reached my thirteenth dungeon I was exhausted, I closed my laptop and just lied down on the bed and slowly drifted off to sleep. When I woke up I saw it was 7 p.m. on the digital clock next to the bed stand, I was asleep for at least an hour. Pulling myself up, my tail ached; I shouldn’t have slept on it. I scratched my head and felt the weirdest sensation from my groin, it felt slightly sore. As I touched my crotch I suddenly had remember a weird dream I was having earlier. I dreamt Zack was standing over me, panting heavily. He pulled me by the legs closer to him before he unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock. He lapped at my soft member like a hungry wolf, taking it all in and lapping it up with his tongue. My cock hardened in his mouth but he kept on sucking it. In the dream he was massaging my balls with one paw while the other went up my shirt and rubbing my chest. It didn’t take long for me to spray my load inside his maw, Zack drank every last drop eagerly. I remember feeling so drained that I was about to fall back asleep. Then the most extraordinary thing happened, I saw the fox grow. Zack stood up growling and rubbing his chest. I didn’t know whether he was in pain or ecstasy. His pecs protruded further causing his shirt to hug tightly against his chest. He must have grown taller too because I saw his shirt rise to expose his bellybutton. And his arms, his already muscular arms thickened until they looked like they could crush an apple between his biceps and forearms with ease. My vision became too blurred by then to see what happened, but I remembered hearing clothing rip before everything faded to black. I was walking down the flight of stairs heading to the kitchen when I thought of that dream. My heart felt uneasy yet excited at the same time, was it all really a dream? It didn’t help that I was turning myself on thinking about it. Shaking the thought out of my head I waited for my boner to subside before entering the kitchen. I caught whiff of bacon and waffles being made from the top of the stairs, and I couldn’t wait, Zack was always a good cook. The moment I entered I stopped dead at the entrance, across the kitchen desktop was Zack, but like in my dreams he looked bigger than when I saw him earlier. A noticeable tent extended out from my groin area. His back was half as wide as the desktop now, and the poor fabric looked like it would rip if the fox moved. “Z-Zack?” The huge fox turned with a dying pan with three slices of bacon in it, “Oh hey there sleepyhead. Hope you didn’t mind the smell, thought I make us breakfast for dinner,” Zack dropped the bacon over a stack of pancakes and served it on the counter, “eat up.” I hesitantly approached the delicious smelling meal. In my mind I decided that before I finished this meal I would get some answers. “Zack, I got to ask. What happened you at that camp?” I poked a piece of bacon with a fork nearby. “Ugh that place was the worst. They had us wake up at 5 in the morning to run laps. Then after breakfast it was the usual ‘team events,” Zack did a quotation sign in the air with his fingers when he said team, “so I was forced in with a bunch of other sweaty furs to do useless repetitive tasks.” I listened attentively while stuffing my face with food. “No I get that…” I had to pause to swallow a big piece of pancake, “but how did you get so buff? You’re like twice the size of the jocks at school.” Zack made a pff sound while rolling his eyes, “I am nothing like them. This is physical fitness. I admit the camp was dumb but the counselors really convinced me that for a smart ass like me I should have the body to match it.” “That still doesn’t explain how you grew in such a short time!” “Just proper nutrition and good genes I guess,” Zack grabbed a piece of bacon off the plate and ate it. My shoulders dropped in defeat this conversation wasn’t going anywhere. Deciding not to pursue the topic anymore I asked, “Where’s your plate?” Zack walked pass the counter and I saw that he was in his boxers now, his very thin and straining boxers. It did nothing to hide the python between his steel thick thighs. That cock was snaking along his right thigh and I swore I saw the dickhead poking through the leg hole. “It’s cool dude. You finish up, I had my protein shake and a ‘snack’ while you were asleep. Take your time I’m gonna go set up the Y box,” Zack said. Something about the way he mentioned snack sent shivers down my spine. Was he there when I had that dream? I watched he strut out of the kitchen and I blushed when Zack suddenly stopped at the doorway and flexed his glutes. Shit, he knew I was staring. After the meal I dropped the plates and utensil in the sink before entering the living room. There was no chance for me to take a good look at it when I arrived but now I saw that the living room became even simpler, there were no decorations whatsoever, just a white sofa across the big screen TV with the Y box attached to it. The TV was already on and set to a racing game. I walked over to the sofa and said, “Where am I supposed to sit?” Zack had taken up most of the sofa by lying on it. “Quit your whining, there’s room here,” Zack beat his chest and patted the small gap of sofa in front of his abs. “I think I’ll take the floor.” “Dude-lie here,” Zack said in a commanding tone. My short little tail rose on attention and my body moved automatically following the fox’s instructions. It was amazing what pounds of muscle could do to a guy’s dominating presence. So, I tried to squeeze myself in front of Zack’s might frame, my head resting on his thick right pectoral. Sure enough I barely fit but it felt surprisingly good. His body radiating warmth. Zack then pulled out a controller from behind him and gave it to me. The fox’s left arm draped over my shoulder to allow him to reach his. I was trapped in the muscular arms of my best friend and I liked it. The game then started and we raced three rounds while throwing playful insults at each other. That moment felt like the good old days, he and I laughing and just gaming without a care in the world. By the fifth round however, I had to call for a pause. “Hold on dude, I think my joystick is busted. It won’t move right,” I said pulling the right joystick back and forth trying to ge tit to work. “Oh, well I think you have a substitute joystick right here,” Zack said softly almost like a whisper. “Where?” I asked. “Here,” his left paw reached down my pants and grabbed my cock. I yelped, which must have scared Zack cause he was quickly pulling his paw back, but then I stopped him. “No,” silence filled the air, I looked up into his face, “umm… it feels good, but I don’t think that will help me play better.” Zack smiled and sunk his paw back into my shorts, “Well why don’t we stop and play something else.” His paw started to rub my cock softly. I gasped. “You know, I’m getting pretty hungry. I was wondering if you could feed me,” Zack said as he licked his lips. “Wh-what?” “All these muscles need lots of protein Berry,” the fox raised his right arms and flexed, his veins snaked up all over it, “ that’s what the camp thought me. They made us stronger with some special juices just so that we all could keep up with the games, but I learned a secret from the camp counselors one night, cum makes the growth faster.” The fox rubbed my rock hard cock faster as he bit onto my neck. My breathing grew heavier as my brain fogged from the waves of pleasure taking over my body, what Zack was saying was like something from a B movie horror film. One of Zack’s long feet grabbed my shorts and tugged it all the way down, exposing my tender behind. He wasn’t slowing down for a second, pumping my cock with increasing vigor. Zack stopped biting and pulled back, his breathing was escalating as well. I could feel something stiff poking my butt. “Do you want me to grow Berry?” Zack asked excitedly. “Yes, yes.” I answered passionately. “How big do you want me to grow?” His paw was like magic, rubbing the tip of my dick with his thumb, smearing the pre along my shaft so he could jerk me off faster. I moaned heavily, “Grow…grow out of your clothes!” My body shuddered, I could feel the pressure building in my balls. Just as I was about to cum Zack pulled his paw on my cock, back grabbed me by the hips and tossed me back until my upper body was leaning over the sofa. It all happened so fast I didn’t have time to scream. My still throbbing cock then bumped against something cold, it was the fox’s wet nose. Clutching the sides of the sofa with my claws I groaned when I felt Zack hot tongue lapping around my cock. This was the feeling in my dream, the heat of his breath and the power of his tongue dominating my cock. In just a few second I came hard in down his thick throat. The rush of ecstasy was powerful as I cummed at three times. Zack then patted my butt, and I pulled myself back to face him. There was a line of white goo on his lips. I chuckled and was about to go in for a kiss when I felt his stomach beneath my butt shake. The fox grit his teeth and his whole body started expanding and twitching. His shirt ripped in half as his shoulders broaden and his white pecs ballooned up into two thick watermelons. A rich web of veins then spread across his chest and arms, it almost looked painful to me. I held on to his wall of abs that suddenly morphed from a six pack to an eight pack. “Whoa!” I exclaimed. I wanted to back away but then my back hit some fleshy and wet from behind,. Turning my head quickly I gasped at the sight of the largest dick I ever saw, it was longer than my arm. The dickhead was leaking precum at an alarming rate, drenching the back of my shirt. His legs and testicles then grew thicker until his left leg was forced off the sofa due to the lack of space taken by the bulging scrotum. Loud creaking noises came from the sofa, it probably wasn’t designed to hold up so much weight. “Fuck!”? Zack yelled when he grabbed me with his titanic arms. They looked like someone stuffed a pair of bowling balls in his triceps and biceps. “Z-Zack? What’s wrong buddy talk to me,” I said nervously. His eyes were wild, his usual calm golden eyes now shone like a hunter that had just caught its prey. “Must.Fuck.Berry!” He said. I screamed and struggled to get away but it was no use, he was too strong. “No, no. Zack no. Don’t do this. I’m your friend you’ll rip me in half with that thing!” My ass was floating right above the tip of the muscle bound fox. I closed my eyes, not wanting to cry from the oncoming impact. But it never came. Instead I heard laughter, playful laughter. Opening my eyes I eyes I saw Zack laughing heartily at me. “Good grief, you should have seen your face. It’s hilarious,” Zack said with a stupid smile on his face. A fiery rage then build in me when I realized I had just been pranked. I kicked in the air trying to nail that mischievous fox in the chin but he was holding me too high up. “Woah, woah. Ok, I’m sorry dude. Chill,” Zack apologized and place me safely on the ground. But I still punched him in the pecs repeatedly, not that he felt anything. “You ass. I thought you turned into some kind of a fuck muscle monster!” “Sorry, sorry. It just seemed so right.” He sat up and held his wide arms open for a hug. His boner was pointing at me and dripping pre on the floor. I sniffled and reciprocated his hug from the side. Zack didn’t control his strength and held me so tightly he could have broken my back. We looked into each other’s eyes lovingly, and then I sneaked a kiss on his chin. The fox smiled and went in for a deep French kiss. His enormous tongue wrestled mine as he explored the inside of my mouth. I didn’t want it to end but Zack broke the kiss and whispered into my right ear, “Want to continue this in bed?” Blushing like a red stop sign I nodded. The huge fox lifted me off my feet and carried me like a newlywed bride. He had grown taller too as his head was closer to the ceiling than before. Snuggling against his chest my muscle fox carried me into his room for the most wonderful night of my young life.Then a troubling thought came to my mind, if Zack grew this much from the camp...what was going to happen to the twins? The End?

You Can Stop - Part Two (with a big thanks to ShreddedFreaksLover and FitnessBel for their assistance in the couple of statements I needed in Spanish. And to Phoenix27 who also offered to help.) by F_R_Eaky Part One: Part Two [rattle rattle rattle crattle rattle POP hsssssssssssssss] "No... no no no no no no nooooo NO!..... DAMN IT!" Ted pulled his car over to the side of the road but let it coast for as long as it could, including a turn off onto a slightly smaller street. "Why... WHY?! Why didn't I take a flight? Why did I decide that a two week trip across the U.S. would be a relaxing vacation?" It was the middle of June, just before summer started, and Ted was taking a couple of week's worth of vacation to celebrate his birthday, abroad on a scenic car trip of the United States. Truth be told, however, he was actually taking it to avoid contact with Cris, his best friend in the whole world. Over the last couple of years his friend has gone through some physical changes. Radical changes to say the least: a drop of 150 pounds of fat that his body seemed to then turn and inflate into more and more muscle that just seems to keep piling on and swelling ever thicker and harder, he's become just over two feet taller, his feet have grown up twenty-eight and half sizes, and he has a cock that appears to be growing out of him like some kind of natural, flesh made fire hose. "Awww fuck!" Said Ted exasperated. Shakily one hand went to his forehead while the other went to the waistband of his pants. He needed to undo them quickly to allow some room as just the quick thought of Cris made him spring wood as hard as the petrified forest. "I'm a top.... how can I be a top when I know someone who's almost two feet taller than me and is growing into the hulk?!? And how is it happening to him? Even late bloomers just don't suddenly grow two feet...OVER two feet in just over two years. It's not done.... it can't happen that way. It's medically impossible! His organs can't develop fast enough. He should've collapsed. The human heart doesn't function well anymore once you get past a certain large size. He was my best friend... my little best friend. I enjoyed being his protector....his guardian.... his close fantasy. I know I was. I was the closest thing he had to a really big...BIG! MAN!..... When we had friendly good-bye hugs, I could feel him twist and squirm so I wouldn't feel his growing erection in his pants. He was Cris.... he was Crisito! I was the big man. I WAS THE BIG MAN!" Ted shook even more violently. He was dealing with conditions and emotions he didn't like, he didn't want to face, and his plan to run away for his birthday, he now realized backfired completely. "Oh....SHIT!" Looking around, he realized the little stretch of road he was on, he vaguely recognized. His car's check engine light having come on, he got off the highway at the nearest exit and hoped that problem would be a quick fix. But now, now something as popped and he could smell the radiator fluid leaking out. Where was it he pulled off and into? He originally wasn't sure. He wasn't exactly paying attention. Recognizing the street and area he's on, however, made him understand he's pulled off near Cris' town. Getting out of the car, he popped the hood open , looked, and confirmed at least one of his fears, He'd blown a hose and possible the cap to the radiator. Even if he could get replacement fluid, there's probably a good guarantee that it will leak and he'll need to replace the radiator, if not something else as well. Leaving the hood open, Ted opened the car door and sat back down inside, after rolling the windows down. Pulling out his Android he started to look up local towing and repair shops. [toof toof toof... toof toof toof.....toof toof toof....] Ted began to hear a sound. He wasn't sure what it was at first. In fact, he shook his phone and cursed at it, thinking it might be trying to go out on him like his car was. [Toom Toom Toom.....Toom Toom Toom....Toom Toom Toom...] "What the hell is that noise?" [THUMP THUMP THUMP!] This time the sound was not only right upon Ted, but went right past him, and suddenly, as he turned his head around to look out the back window, the hood came slamming down, his car's front end rose up, and poor Ted was nearly tossed into the back seat. "Auuuuuh!.... Not quite the right grip!" a somewhat deep and sexy voice said. Ted looked out the front window as the car went back down, only to see the backside and bubbled ass of a giant bodybuilder, power lifter, or some such. The man's back and shoulders stretched out wider and wider than his tiny string tank top. His traps threatened to pull the straps off and away from the main fabric of the shirt. The sides were stretched out and pushed down by a thick flaring set of lats which were pushing a pair of arms sporting the largest tricep muscles Ted had ever seen. Those tris were above a massive set of forearms that looked as big as most men's upper arm. Well, that would be if the man attempting to hoist up the car was the size of an average man. Framing the lower back, the forearms only served to accentuate how tiny the man's waist came down to from that expanse of back and then back out wide again from the two granite boulders that made his ass, and the columns of pure tightly strung power that were his thighs, the pair of which stretched and strained the nearly paper thin workout shorts hidden underneath a very large pair of basketball shorts that would probably be pants on average sized men. This giant squatted down and grabbed the front of the car once again and then stood up, every muscle of his arms, shoulders, traps, back, butt and legs, moving in harmony, bulging in use, becoming larger by the second as the veins that fed them became engorged with blood. The bellies getting bigger and bloated, beefier and harder, defined and denser. Letting out a primal kind of scream as he got the front of the car raise up off the ground, the man's neck suddenly flared out thicker and wider, threatening to become as wide as and take over his head, and pushed his traps, delts, and back, even wider out. Turning his head to the side in order to call out behind him the giant stated hushed in deep rumbling tones, "It's okay, sir. My name is Cris. Put your car into neutral and I'll pull it down and off the road to my house. Then I can offer you the use of a directory, phone, and something to drink, if you've been out here for a while." It took Ted a couple of fumbling tries to get the car out of gear and he was erupting in his pants. The sound, the registering of Cris' rich, honey coated, but firm and strong voice into his ears sent a jolt from them down his spine, around his ass, and drove straight into his balls, the touch of which took his breath away and caused him to fill his underwear to capacity. It took about fifteen minutes to jog the car down the road, turn onto the next, and then into the driveway of Cris' home. Along the way, Ted marveled at how easily this seemed to be for Cris. There were a couple of small breaks, some heavy breathing to be sure, but still, no other man could do this without popping a vein or snapping his back. What's more the amount of speed Cris could generate while towing this car. As they were now in his driveway, Cris squatted down and put the front of the car onto the ground, and then turned around to address the driver. "There we go. Now you can rest in a shaded and air conditioned pla....Oh my Gawd! Ted! How are you?" Ted got out of the car and then turned to face Cris, his jaw going slack as he did so. Looking straight on, Ted knew he was looking about where the second row of abs would be. This meant that his head, the head that topped his six foot three inch frame, only came up to somewhere between that second row of abs and the bottom of Cris' chest, which was hanging, rounder, wider, fuller, thicker than ever. Ted slowly raised his head up and up in order to his friend's face, but it was becoming slightly blocked by his friend's own pectoral muscles. "It so good to see you! What a surprise!" and Cris pulled Ted into a big old bear hug, engulfing Ted in his oversized arms and planting Ted's face into the valley crevice of his chest. Ted began to fight back, to kind of punch Cris' arms and obliques trying to break free. "OH....MY....GAWD!" "TED! TED? Ted, it's me.... it's Cris." Ted backed off a moment and stared at Cris. Then he shook his head as though to clear his vision. "Cris..... CRIS! Oh my gawd.... this... this you!?" "Yeah.... are you okay? You seemed to be fighting for your life there and all I was doing was giving you a hug." "Just I didn't physically recognize you....right off the bat that is. You've....it.....growth..... Happened again did it?" "Uhm... haha.... yeah. I'm getting huge... HUGE!" "Uhhhhh." "Ted, are you okay?" and Cris stepped forward to catch his best friend. "Yeah... must be...the heat." "Out there a while were you?" "Yeah, you could say that. And uhm, sorry... part of recognizing you now is by voice and...." "I KNOW, RIGHT?!" "OOhhhhh" "Whoa! Better get you inside, you're looking very faint." "....that voice...." "Yeah, I know. A few more steps down and I'm going to be wallowing in the depths like James Earl Jones, Alan Rickman, Benedict Cumberbatch, and Sam Elliot." and Cris laughed deeply. "Oh auuugh huh huh huh auuuuugh huh huh huh huh...." "Ted? Ted?" Cris slightly bent over and with ease picked up Ted, two handed, and draped him over his shoulder and held him like one would a small child. After carrying him into the guest bedroom, Cris went and got a wash cloth, ran it under cold water, and applied it to Ted's forehead. This brought Ted too almost immediately, albeit a bit groggily. As his vision cleared from coming to, he looked up and could see the great torso and head of Cris' body looming over him from the side of the bed. He knew part of it was due to the angle of his vision from laying on the bed, but still, even taking that into consideration, Cris looked absolutely huge. He filled the room, with sheer presence if not physical actuality. "so....friggin'....big...." "I know, right?!? I'm getting huge, Quick rundown of the usual stats so you have an idea of where I am right now. So.... prepare yoursel.... well, that's kind of stupid as you're already laying down. Alright.. whoooooooo..... okay, so get this..... I am.... eight feet five inches tall. My upper arm measures twenty-nine inches around, which if I was your height would be twenty-one and half inches. Can you believe that? I mean look at these arms...." and Cris stood up and did a front double bi pose. "I'm becoming like an Olympian! My arms both in real numbers and ratio wise have gone over the twenty inch mark! It's fucking incredible! And with the rest of my muscles as strong and developed as my upper arms, it means that I weigh in at a 636 and a fourth pounds, or just over 260 pounds if I was only 6' 3" tall." "You're too...." "I know, Ted. I know I've grown absolutely huge and all, and there is a lot to be worried and scared about, but I keep coming back from every test healthier and healthier, bigger, broader, thicker, denser, harder, taller, stronger.... I'm feeling better and looking more defined and cut as well as larger every day. Seriously, what's wrong with this?" Cris did a most muscular pose this time. "Too big... Cris you're...." "And get this... things were becoming too small for me at work. Neither a desk nor chair to fit my frame. Hell, even the cubical was becoming too small, so I had to quit that job. I wondered what I was going to do to earn money, and then I get approached by of all people, the manager for the Harlem Globetrotters. They're the ones who gave me my latest height measurement. I'm going to be working as one of the giants on the team. And get this, they wanted to come up with something better for me as a nickname, because when Paul Sturgess was playing for them he was known as 'Tiny.' I'm nine inches taller than he was. Can you believe that? Just the other day I was only an inch taller than him and now I'm nine inches taller." "Just an inch...taller..." Ted hoarsely whispered. "What's that? Well, at any rate since, I'm nine inches taller than 'Tiny' was so my name had to be worse so to speak, so as part of the Globetrotter's roster I'm now Cristóbal 'Mini' Espino Maclérigo, Cris Espino for short. They're the reason why I was out jogging on the road. I'm in training. I needed it. They couldn't believe someone my size had no basketball experience. When I told them what was happening, they explained they had good insurance and would help me get connected to the world's leading authority on growth issues. As long as I'm with them, they're helping me find doctors, furniture, clothes.... SHOES! Shoes, because a twenty-two inch long, nine and a fourth inch wide foot needs a size US Men's 44 shoe. And I get to hang around a bunch of guys that doesn't quite seem like ants to me. Plus I get to train. I get to work out and lift and train my body to maybe even get bigger. Think about it? With my voice lowering, and my body developing thicker hair and hair in more places than I had it, they think I'm going to stop growing soon, but it is possible I could match Robert Wadlow or at least come in at a close second." Those last few words rang in Ted's ears and head. He'd be a close second almost as tall as or as tall as Robert Wadlow, the world's ever tallest man recorded. "You can stop. YOU CAN STOP!" Cris got that tingly feeling all over his body again, twice, but he took no notice as he was wondering about his friend's reaction. Ted was now sitting up on the side of the bed, then standing up to approach Cris, only a step away. "You should stop! You keep thinking this is great and wonderful but you're doing it all wrong. You're still with doctors who told you one, two, three spurts ago you were almost done. Now you're almost three feet taller than what you were. THREE FEET TALLER, CRIS! Your internal organs can't be developing fast enough for this to support your ginormous body, yet, but you decided to go out and do work outs and running, cardio exercise when your heart could be too small to support your body doing things like just waking up, let alone a work out." "Ted! What the fuck?! Where is this coming from?" "I'm just worried about you and you don't seem to be taking true care of yourself. Look, I don't mind you getting all huge and powerful on me here, but you can't go out and start flexing all that muscle until you're sure you're done growing. It's great being the big guy, the strong man. I get it. I understand. It's also one of your biggest fantasies. But if you don't really think about what you're doing, it could all be just an instant, a flash of a life that's taken away forever." "Dios mio, Ted!" "Cris...Cris.... .....ito" whispered Ted under his breath. "Look, what I'm saying is just slow down a bit. You don't know if you're done growing outwardly or inwardly yet and you need to be cautious until you do. For the now, relax, take supplements, do light workouts, save the super human, super-hulk acts until you know your insides have caught up to support this body. Don't cause it to burn out so quickly after becoming this. Let yourself slowly develop into it so you not only get all this size you like, but can enjoy it for many, many years." "Oh!...oh..oh...hahahahahahaha...Ted...." and Cris reached out and bear hugged Ted again and held him, cradling him. Ted's body pressed against his torso and between his mammoth thighs and super boat feet. "Ted....Ted....mi amigo...hermano....my Tedito. Are you this scared for me?" Ted breathed a heavy sigh. Cris just called him Tedito. Diminutive suffix. He appears small to Cris now. Yet, as he is engulfed in the arms, chest, and legs of this giant man, as much as it makes his blood boil that to Cris he is the small and ever shrinking man, part of him, is becoming more aroused towards Cris. The bigger Cris gets, the hornier Ted becomes and the deeper his desire is developing for his once short, small framed, high school friend. He knew he'd need to act the part right now, his car needing to be repaired. He'd tell Cris his reaction was due partially to the heat, partially to being exhausted from the drive. He would tell him that his company realized they made an error and allowed him the time off to be with either family or friends. He would then leave when the car was finished, saying he needed to leave to ensure he was able to get home and back to work on time. **************************************************************************** Six months later Ted was sitting in the living room of his family's home in Spain for Christmas. He was having problems sleeping so he got up and went to his Grandfather's study and turned on the television to see if he could catch the broadcast of some US late night show from the night previous. Finally he settled down upon one. [applause] "Alright, welcome back, welcome back. So if you weren't with us before the break, you missed seeing a small demonstration of regular and comedic basketball skills by the world famous Harlem Globetrotters. They have freshened back up a little and changed and we'd like to welcome them back now. Please welcome, Cristóbal 'Mini' Espino, Alishia 'Jupiter' Joiner, Stephan 'Slapshot' Terrence, and Eirik 'Velocity' Van Laren." [applause] Ted sat up in the couch a little upon hearing his best friend's name. He was quickly placed into shock however as soon as the team members came out, receiving not only applause but cat calls and whistles from the audience members as well. And it was no wonder why. Although they were in their public speech or interview uniforms, the fact of it was they were all not only tall and good looking, but Cris' shirt barely came over any part of his shoulders and the hem stopped half way down his abs. Even without that visual done on purpose to help strike up conversation, Ted could clearly tell Cris was not only taller, but even bigger and buffer than before. The quartet of players allow Alishia to sit in the chair closest to the host while the other three sat on the couch, Cris actually squatting down upon the arm rest, which had the audience members oohing, awing, and laughing. Even sitting up on the raised arm of the couch, it was still low enough that his knees were up and away from the couch about twice as much as any of his teammates, his tights bent upward. The audience, now, also got a glimpse of Cris' pants, not only nearly looking painted on, but coming up short, stopping at mid calves. If that wasn't bad enough, one look at him and one could tell his back and him could take up about three fourths of the couch width himself. His thighs pushed one another and made him sit in an exceptionally wide stance. His lats were taking on a w appearance and pushed his upper arms, which looked like bowling balls, up and out at an angle almost parallel to the floor. "Welcome, players, welcome. I guess the first thing I should help state and explain is that you four are just representatives to the program here this evening. That is, you do indeed play for the team, but that there are many more of you than just you four." The players looked at one another before Eirik smiled and said, "You take it Alicia." "Uhm... that's right. The roster for the Harlem Globe Trotters is actually enough to field about three teams so that we can cover and show support for more events across the country and the world." "And with just you four we have not only a tremendous amount of diversity of athletic prowess and skill, but also of various backgrounds. Within you four there is Caucasian, African-descent, and Hispanic-Latino race, there is not only male but female players, and not only American born players but African and Dutch players as well." "That's right. Obviously of course, I am one of the female players." [OOOOW!] "Yeah! GIRL POWER!... hahahaha.... and Cris here, despite his looks and what folks think Hispanics and Latino's look like, he's one of the Hispanic-Latino American players we have, and he and I are from America, while Stephan is from Trinidad, Eirik is from the Netherlands. And our larger roster for the three teams are all just a diverse. The organization originally started to help out and encourage minorities to get out and be active, take pride and part of the community, strive to do something, and we still do. The roster has grown and changed over the years to reflect the various things and statements we stand for. The Globe Trotters men and women of all races, country of origin, language spoken. We recognize the game is being played and watched by humanity, not just a few select or chosen people." [applause] "So you go around the world and you play, you entertain, you give speeches, why? What after all these years are the Globetrotters trying to achieve?" "Well, the Globetrotters over the years have sponsored and supported several outstanding charities and camps for children and families. It's all about one having a good, clean, fun filled time of entertainment, and two, bringing various causes to the front of society's mind to support and help them. One of the newest one's is the B.I.G. campaign, B.I.G. standing for Battling Inaccurate Growth patterns." "And how did you guys come to support that organization?" "Well... " and Alishia looked towards Cris, "I would again think that obvious." [hahahahahahahahahahaha] "I'm thinking there might be a tie in here. First let me ask you, it's said that the Guinness Book of Records is helping sponsor and promote the upcoming year's worth of scheduled events. How come they're doing that?" "I think that should be state by my teammate down there, Cris." "Alright, Cris, can you tell us about this sponsorship? And I should mention at home for some of the folks that some of you player's nicknames are meant to be oxymoron's, such as is the case here with Cris whose nickname is 'Mini.' Why is that, Cris?" "Ah haaaa.... well I'm kind of the answer to all three of the questions. My nickname is mini because I'm not only the tallest player on the current roster of the Globetrotters, but I'm also the tallest player of all time in the Harlem Globetrotters." "That's right the tallest was Paul Sturgess, and you are nine inches taller than him. How tall was he." "He was seven foot- eight inches tall." [whoooooa, wow, oooooh, aaaaaahhh] "But I should say that fact about me being nine inches taller isn't true any longer." "Isn't true, what did you grow?" "Yes." "You've grown since you joined the Globetrotters?" "Yes." "How old are you?" "I just turned twenty-five last June." "And so you're now how much taller than seven foot-eight inch Paul?" "I'm one-foot three and a half inches taller than Paul now." "One foot.... woha ha how.....That makes you..." "It makes me Eight feet - eleven and half inches tall." "Wow that's half a foot since you joined!" "Right, and that's why we're supporting B.I.G. and Guinness Book of World Records is supporting most of our events this up coming year. I originally started out three years ago at five-foot eight inches tall and have grown three feet three and half inches since then. I've had doctors looking at me, testing me, doing research, but they've not come up with a reason as to why I'm just growing and growing. I just happen to be lucky that everything is growing at a decent, constant, and proportionate rate." "I...let me tell you, I'm not sure about proportionate there. Your feet are huge. What size.... you know, they joke and say people with big feet have boats for shoes but yours would have to be..." "They'd pretty much be equivalent to the world's largest cruise ships." [hahahahahahahahahahaha] "So do you know if you've broken that record?" "Yes... At the start of the year they're going to take my measurements, confirm, and present me with certificates for breaking the world's tallest man in history, because I beat Robert Wadlow by .4 of an inch, the world's biggest hands, feet, and shoes, and I'm also going for the world's largest arms." "Wow....Your whole body is just busting out and breaking all kinds of records. Are you getting used to all the attention your height and size brings?" "It was a little difficult at first, but uhm....OOOOOoooooooomphhhhhha!" and raised his left arm in front of his teammate Eirik's head and did a biceps pose. "I'm getting used to it." "Good gawd! Look at that! I think... can we get a play back on that? I think your arm just obliterated your teammate, Eirik's head from view! You look freakin' incredibly built, for a tall man, of any height of tall. How large are those upper arms of yours and how much do you weigh?" "Well to answer your previous question, first, my shoes are a size 46 quintuple D which means my feet are twenty-two and two thirds inches long by just over nine and half inches wide." "Good knight! It must be murder finding shoes!" "They're all custom made. As for my weight and arms.... my arms are thirty-three and fourth inches around, which to put that in perspective, if I was only six foot three inches tall, my arms would be just over twenty-three inches." "Good....gawd....Why aren't you competing in bodybuilding? I bet you'd take that title as well." "Actually I am, but I'm announcing that on a separate program than the Globetrotters." "And what was your weight?" "Eight-hundred eighty-three and a half pounds." "WHOA! I could just ask questions of you all night, but I need to head to commercial break. Anything you and the rest of the teammates would like to say? Alishia?" "Shout out to my lil' girl, Tanya. Merry Christmas and Momma loves you, now mind your daddy and go to bed!" "Stephan." "I'd like to say hello to my fiancée, Rhonda. Love ya, baby. See ya soon. Happy Hanukah" "Eirik?" "Hello to mum & dad and the whole family as well as everyone in the Netherlands, especially Amsterdam! PROOST!" "Finally Cris...haha aka hahahaha 'Mini'." "I'll shout out to all my family in Puerto Rico and Spain - Quiero mandar un gran saludo a toda mi familia en Puerto Rico y España. A mis abuelas y abuelos, mi madre, mi padre, mi hermano mayor, Mateo, que cada vez está más pequeño y pequeño , y a mi hermana Catalina. Os quiero, ¡Feliz Navidad! And one more shout out to mi amigo mejor, Ted. Hermano, que esta cada vez más pequeños, tambien. Saludos!" "Ok! What he said. We'll be right back with the band, Madrigal!" Ted sat there breathing deeply, shaking, trembling. Cris' voice was lower. He was even bigger and bigger built. Cris just told him via television that Cris' brother was getting smaller and he was getting smaller, as well. His vision started to white out. His hand holding a glass began to shake and spasm. His cock sprang up and down, inflating and deflating, becoming hard and soft. His free hand quickly grabbed the remote control and began flipping through the stations looking for something to calm him down. "......and welcome back to the Howard Stern show. So if you're just joining us in the last spare minutes of our program... SHAME ON YOU! You're too fuckin' late. Or perhaps not. We had a big guest on the show today, a very big guest, in fact in about a week's time he's going to be declared the biggest fucking man of all time by the Guinness Book of World Records. It's Crystalball..." "haahahahahah Howard!" "I can't say it all. It's your name. Introduce yourself, and you know what, if you don't mind go ahead and throw your middle name in. For Christ's sake, the American government is so dense with all its forms and ignorance of other name practices in the world it's not like your people even have the chance to actually put your entire name down without having some unworldly senator looking at you like your some kind of freak, so go ahead, say it all and say it proud!" "Cristóbal Eduardo Espino Maclérigo." "My gawd! What a name. I couldn't get that all out. I'd sprain my tongue. Wouldn't I, Robin." "Hmmm that's right. True that." "But let me tell you, it sounds so fuckin' sexy. Almost all Latino names are like that. They sound so exotic...so....... hawt! I tell ya, if I had a name like .... Espiritus Sancta there...." "Howard! ahahahahahah!" "Well whatever it was, my plain Anglo tongue can't wrap around it, but I tell ya, if I had a name like his, my tongue would've have wrapped around four times as many women in my life as it did." "So a total of four then. hahahaa!" "Robin! Ouch.... do you feel the love, Cristóbal. Do you see what I have to put up with every day at work? And she's not just a coworker, she's a friend! But any rate before we wrap up the program... I warned you I was going to do this, Cris. You're getting honored for your body breaking several records: world's tallest man, world's tallest bodybuilder, world's biggest feet, world's biggest hands, which if you didn't catch earlier, Cris is eight feet eleven and half inches tall - that's .4 of an inch taller than Robert Wadlow whose record height was recorded the same year as his death, 1940, so subtract that from this year and that's how long this record has been held by Robert and not broken. Anyhow he's 8' 11.5" tall, he wears a size 46 quintuple E because he feet are absolutely fuckin' huge 22.66" long by like 9.25" wide. His upper arms are 33..25" thick, as in big around. That means his upper arm is as large as most average height men in America, or in other terms it's only two and three fourths inches shy of being exactly three feet thick. Because of this incredible super human build on him he weighs and astounding 883.5 pounds! But we've got one more tale of the tape to do. One that the people of Guinness World Records won't touch..." "Oh nooo..... nooo.... Howard...." "No... no... I warned you I was going to do this. I've asked this of all the men who taller and bigger than I am and you are the biggest out of all of them. I've seen pictures of you, your outline of IT, running down your pants or shorts leg...." "aaaauuuugh, come on...." "No... no... you're the biggest man in the world, soon to be proclaimed, and I want to know, American wants to know." "Not all, America...." "Oh come on, Robin. You know they are. You are!" "I'm different... I'm a woman." "Yeah? Well I know something about Crystalball here that you don't. It won't matter how much woman you are because Cris swings the other way. But the question is, 'Exactly how much IS he swinging the other way?' Americans are perverts at heart. They want to know deformity either for intellectual, curiosity, or shock factor. So we've got the people who officially measured Jonas Falcon's penis here, as well as Mr. Falcon himself, wave hi, Jonas..." "Hey..." " and we want to know, World's Tallest Man, World's Tallest Bodybuilder, World's Tallest Homo... are you also the World's Biggest Man Down Under?" "Auuuugh...." "Are you willing to let these people measure your dip stick?" "I...I don't ...." "I'll haunt you forever. No matter where we are, where you go, and you're going to be a hard man to hide, you know this, I will hound you and ask you until you reveal all. My listeners want to know." "Alright...alright I'll do it, but to paraphrase Susan from the TV show Coupling, 'I present this penis as a protest.'" "HAHAHAAAAAAA Presents his penis a protest! Nowhere else in the Radio world will you hear a proud and sanctimonious penile statement like that, folks." "It makes a great tongue twister for warm up before you go to work on one too.... present penis in protest...present penis in protest...present..." "HHAAHAHAHAHA ROBIN! AW GAWD! We're all goin' to Hell as soon as the broadcast is done folks. Into the basket, press down, no passing go, no two-hundred dollars. Ok... so, Cris... if you step right over here. This'll stop anyone from seeing it if they walk in. And can you give us an idea of what we're going to see? Do you have a teeny average size penis on an giant body, do you have a fairly large sized cock on a giant body or do you have a giant cock on an average size body?" "Uhm.... I kind of have a cock that's almost the percentage bigger of the average penis as my body is bigger than the average body." "Really? You're not shittin' me?" "Nope." "You're that fuckin' hung?" "I'll let your experts measure and see." "Ok...first... are you completely soft? Totally flaccid?" "Yep." "Ok... then if you're willing, drop trou!" "Hmmmm ok...get my shorts over my bubble butt.... and ....." "OH MY GAWD! JESIS H.... The man is the first bipedal donkey folks. You....well.... I we'll need to see what it is in a second here.... team what you got for Mr. Softy?" "Thirteen and one fourth inches long." "Good...night....Cris! Cris! Do you have any boyfriends who live to tell others what you're like in bed? I mean you only have to grow during erection one fourth of an inch before you tie Jonas Falcon in size! Jonas, I think you're goin' to have to pass the crown over. Ok...Cris, now I want you to put on those headphones there. Yep..... ok thumbs up if you can hear the things playing on the computer monitor in front of you." "Sure I can....OH MY!" "I hope they're the kind of guys you like, Cris." "Oh...no...not here in pu....OH!....OH! OH! OH!..." "We've got something on all monitors, Cris. Just sit back and enjoy the show.... Because we're goin'.... holy shit! Robin, are you seeing this?" "How can you not help but see this." "Folks his penis is stretching and inflating rapidly to a much larger size. Cris, how the hell do you not pass out during sex? Still rising...still growing..... Someone needs to go back to the timer controls on the recording and playback to see how long it takes to stiffen up. Wow. That is just... out there! It'd be a third leg when it gets done, folks. It's so fuckin' long and thick. It's tryin' so hard to rise up, but the length of it and the weight of it is causing it to instead just stick straight out and hover and bob in the air like some kind of flesh made crane arm. Ok... I think that's it... good night the amount of blood needed for this..... Even before I hear the results I must stand and give you and mother nature an ovation for this DNA combination. Team do we have the results?" "Yes...21.25" "Good night... twenty-one and a fourth inches long! He's just shy of having a two foot penis! What the hell would that be if he were my height?" "About fifteen and a fourth." "Fifteen and a fourth inches! And what if I were as tall a Jonas there. How much more would he be packing than his thirteen and a half if he was hung like Cris?" "He'd be just under thirteen and three-fourths." "Just under... well Jonas it seems like even proportionately Cris has got you beat by almost a fourth of an inch. And what if he still is growing? Good gawd, Cris. You make love, you're going to kill someone with that thing. You have a boyfriend?" "Not right now, no." "Well, if you did, I wouldn't know to say if he was a lucky or an unlucky son-of- a bitch. HAHAAHA... anyway, thanks for sharing, and over sharing per my request. Good luck to you with your time with the Harlem Globetrotters and in finding clothes and everything that fits. Speaking of... God Bless in you finding a partner that can handle THAT thing. It'd be like that horror movie Anaconda right there in your own bed! Alright, alright, we need to get out of here for today. Thanks for listening to the Howard Stern show we'll....." [CLICK.... ..... ...... ..... .....Crrrrrrack crash!] The glass Ted was holding in his right, shaking hand began to crack and fracture and finally shattered in his hand. He remained there almost all night, his vision blanking out to white noise, his hand bleeding into what was left of the cup and milk he was drinking, his penis going back and forth between extremely limp and flaccid and exceptionally hard and spewing cum. ************************************************************************** It's June. It has been just past a year since the last time Cris and Ted have seen each other, which was suiting Ted perfectly. Despite Cris having once been his best friend, it was becoming far too confusing whenever he was around him. It was too confusing with just the sight of him. The crash of emotions ripping through Ted's mind he simply couldn't handle in his life right now. Fear and worry over what was happening to his best friend of so long. Would Cris be alright physically or would these growth spurts suddenly turn on him? Jealousy over the fact that Cris was becoming far taller, stronger than he could ever hope to become, which then lead to feelings of inadequacy about his masculinity, his able to protect, his dominance. He's never wanted to dominate Cris before though. Why did it seem so important now that he should be on top? It was because despite the fact of them never showing an interest in each other beyond friendship before, despite having had tons of relationships with other men, it meant within Ted there was a yearning to be with Cris for every part of the day. A passion to be with him that keeps growing as much as Cris was physically growing and more the bigger, the stronger, the more virile Cris gets. A lust to feel that power whether it would be being able to take it for himself, or feel himself physically over come and engulfed by it. Too many new emotions. Too many old emotions changing. Ted has keep his head buried in work all this time, only being out and about now because he won a competition without meaning too. The corporate heads not only gave him the vacation trip, they ordered him to take it. Luckily for him his flight to Las Vegas was already arranged with the trip, there would be no need to drive through the Midwest where Cris lived. He spent the first couple of days exploring a few of the various casinos, actually managed to win one-thousand dollars at one table. Today however he decided to make a day of shows and this afternoon's fare was going to be Cirque du Soleil's new show, Variations (Toutes Choses Grandes et Petites), Variations (All Things Great and Small). The show was a wonderful display of acrobatics, trapezee, rope, and silk artistry, as well as fantastic side show acts, songs, and dance. It occurred to Ted that the title and theme for the show, Variations, had to be because the settings of each act took the audience all over the world: Japan, the United States, Ireland, Italy, Norway,... However he soon realized, the names of the places were all connected to fictitious or mythological stories from Lilliput and the Pryor Mountains to Brobdingrag and Jötunheimr. Ted's heart began to race. They had everything separated into little people: gnomes, fairies, leprechauns, and big people: giants, Cyclopes, and the like. He began to get the shakes. "No!" Thought Ted to himself. "He is not here, and even if he is, I will keep control. I will remain composed. He won't know that I'm here. No need to be near him." He breathed much easier when Cris didn't show up through the whole program. Traveling back to his hotel, Ted managed to spy a sign advertising a charity wrestling event to support cancer prevention research, being held by and between the American, Wrestling International Foundation and the Mexican, Loco Lucha Libre, in which a team from each group would fight over a charity belt and title. Ted thought "What the hell. why not?" to himself and when he got back to his hotel called the number on the posters to see if there were any tickets left. There were and he ordered one and even placed a bet for the Loco Lucha Libre team when asked if he cared to place one. "This should be interesting." Ted chuckled to himself. "These things are more drama than a soap opera than athletic competition." After dinner, Ted made his way to the Arena and waited in his seat surrounded by rowdy, raucous, people who were chanting and screaming for their teams. Soon the arena lights dimmed except for the center, the spot lights came on, the loud, blaring into music came on, and the announcer came down from the ceiling with microphone in hand. "ARE WE READY TO THRASH AND BASH?!" The crowd roared extremely loud in high anticipation. "The let's welcome, first, the American team, The American Eagles!" Again the crowd roared such as to nearly drown out the announcer's words. "Member number one standing six foot one inch tall and weighing in at two-hundred and fifty one pounds.....Jack Necca!" [RAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!] "Member number two, standing six feet four inches tall and weighing in at two-hundred and sixty-seven pounds..... Jameson!" [RAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!] "Member number three, standing at seven feet even and weighing in at three-hundred and fifty pounds.......Joe Nathaniels!" [RAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!] "Member number four, standing at six feet four inches tall and weighing in at two-hundred sixty-five pounds....... Reg Romany!" [RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!] "And now let us welcome to arena, the team for Loco Lucha Libre....but before I introduce, I should let everyone and the American team know.... as this is a charity event, the boards of both organizations decided to make it a challenging and special event. The four man American team will be fighting a one man Lucha Libre team. Worry not, those of you who have placed bets, it will not be as one sided as it may seem. Introducing to the ring, standing at a towering nine feet six inches tall and weighing in at a staggering one-thousand fifty-three pounds, El Oso Masivo, The World's Tallest Man and World's Tallest Body Builder ...Cristóbal... Eduardo... Espino Maclérigo!" Ted suddenly sat up and forward in his seat. The audience became a mixture of laughter, boos, and chatter of disbelief over the stats listed by the announcer, but then Cris came walking in ducking everything used to make the contestant archway as he stood at least head and chest above it, and the crowd fell silent. Striding in wearing black wrestling briefs that did nothing to hide his enormous bulge, so it was assisted to cover by a Roman gladiator skirt of leather straps, his feet were covered in a modern twist of the Roman sandal and a boot. He was popping and bouncing his exceptionally hairy, mounding pectorals as he walked down the aisle, occasionally doing crab shot poses and growling loudly. Walking up the ring steps sideways so his huge feet could fit on the steps he hit the top and then without thought simply stepped over the ropes of the ring. No assist, no push down or pull down by him or any other person. At his height he could simply step over them as though they were toy size to him. As the American team balked and stammered, Ted could hear the ring side announcers begin commentary. "I don't think the American team is liking this, and why not? Look at the size of this guy! He had to turn sideways for his feet to be able to go up those stairs." "True, but the real question is why didn't he just step from floor to ring top? I'm pretty sure this guy can do it. He's a giant!" "And imagine if he does a kick to one of the other guys? I've just been handed some other stats on him... his shoe size is a US size 46 quintuple E, which means his feet are twenty-two and two thirds inches long. That's almost a two foot, foot!" "And not just the size of his feet, but remember and imagine it being powered by those legs.... I mean the man's thighs, no a single thigh, looks like it is bigger around than any of his competitor's waists, maybe even their chest!" "Those thighs are apparently fifty-two and half inches around. That is just slightly bigger than Necca's chest measurement. Ungodly!" "And just think about getting arm slammed or picked up or choke held by the arms of that man. Those upper arms are almost thirty-seven and three-fourths inches around!" "That...that... is hard to put one's mind around." "Well let's bring him down to our level, so to speak. If he was say a moderately tall guy, say six foot three inches tall, his upper arm would be just over twenty-four inches around. He's got the build of Mr. Olympia competitors." The match started and it was clear that the American team was going to have to gang up on Cris in order to have any chance at winning. This was made apparent when as seven footer Joe Nathaniels squared up and off against Cris he only came half way up Cris' abs! Jack, Jameson, and Reg all hovered around Cris' navel. What an odd show. Joe bounces off the ropes to perform a clothes line to the front of Cris' things and just goes bouncing and flipping off as Cris' thighs were immoveable. Two of the guys jumped Cris' arms who then stood up to full height and proceeded to flex his massive guns as high as he could form the peaks. Between the increase in muscle/arm size of the peaks and the hair on his arms wicking off sweat, it didn't take too long before each wrestler had to break their hand or arm hold on Cris' arms and drop to the floor. There were a couple of times where it looked like numbers might have the advantage. Joe and Jack providing a distraction, Jameson and Reg clasped wrists and bounced off the ropes to deliver a two man clothes line to the abs of Cris. It knocked the wind out of him, a little, but didn't really stop him. Joe turned at one point and kicked the back of Cris' knees bringing him down on one knee. However things soon turned back in favor of Cris, who showed he could easily throw off the four men, even if all were on top of him. In fact, a couple of times it almost looked as though the breakaway shrug had sent one or two of the American team over the ropes. The crowd was thoroughly entertained and spent a lot on donations, food, drink, programs, anything they could get their hands on for this most excellent match. After an hour and a half, with an intermission, of roaming and bouncing around that ring, the team signaled Cris it was time to end it, and they agreed to end it with him as the crowd was just going wild over him. Cris managed to let them know he'd studied some wrestling moves and could do this spectacularly, if they let him. Agreeing, Cris had them fly off of him after a four man pile up that came to a possible pin and count of two. Then one by one Cris got them to bounce off the ropes, take a clothes line from him, which practically knocked them out cold, but then he picked them up, hoisted them above his head, and body slammed the first one onto the floor, the other three on top of the first guy and then each other. One hand however remained under the American member's back so it took the brunt and shock of the slam, not the member's back. The crowd going wild after Cris placed a finger tip onto the chest of Jack Necca and held him and the other three under him down for the count and the ring of the bell, they began to shout out "OSO! OSO! OSO!", "CRIS! CRIS! CRIS!" or a combination shout of "CRIS...TÓBAL.... CRIS...TÓBAL.... CRIS...TÓBAL...." The ring announcer pulled up a ladder and stood on it to help raise Cris' hand in victory and was still pulled off of it by Cris' hand. The four American members left by various means: Joe was carried off in a stretcher with an oxygen mask, Reg was supported and quasi carried by his usual two teammates in regular wrestling matches as he stumble-walked out of the arena, while Jameson and Jack were assisted to walk off by their wrestling wives. They had waited for Cris after all had left the arena, but due to what happened next, contacted him later to thank him for a great match and show, as well as blush and nervously exclaim how wild and thrilling it was to actually be picked up by someone, without having to do a choreographed jump assist, and flipped over to their back. They were mind blown to say the least. But the reason why this happened days later was because the broadcasting company had an idea that went slightly askew. They decided to pull out a supporter of Cris' from the audience and interview him while bringing Cris up from behind to stand for pictures and sign autographs for the fan. Fate decided to throw in an irritating ripple into this part of the event for the fan supporting Cris that they chose, was Ted. Actually Ted had taken bets on and was originally only supporting the "lucha libre" team, but as the switch was made, he wound up thus supporting Cris. An unaware Ted was pushed towards an interview area, interview holding his back, while stuffing a microphone into his face. "This is Mandy Kinpata here at the epic Wrestling International Federation and Loco Lucha Libre's charity event where we've just seen that massive giant, Cristóbal Eduardo Espino Maclérigo, who chose the ring side name of El Oso Masivo, take on four men to win this champion charity title. We're here with one of his fans. Tell me, sir, what is your name and why did you support Cristóbal this evening?" "My name is Ted, and I didn't support Cris this evening." "But we have your winning ticket stub for betting on him to win the fight." "No, I was betting on what I thought was going to be a representative, Latino-Hispanic team for Loco Lucha Libre." "Well, aha...even though the team turned out to be only one man, Cris, it was still a spectacular match, and him coming down here to help support such a great cause, that has to make you a great fan of hi....." "Nothing has to make me a fan of his, Mandy. Look he has a big heart for charity causes, but in real life he doesn't look out for the important things, he's irresponsible with his health, and he doesn't think abou....." Before he could finish what was probably going to be a long tirade against Cris, Cris had come from behind and hearing him, reached out with an arm, grabbed Ted, and hip carried him back to the locker room. "Well.... apparently Cris has an enemy of some kind and the world's tallest man didn't take kindly to it. He's drug the non-fan off to the back. We'll see if we can get in and cover what's happening." Most of the fan crowd and then the arena administration crowd made space and made it quickly as Cris stormed through with Ted on his hip. He stopped briefly to open one of two double doors to his room, which was a grand viewing box hurriedly turned into a dressing room as the regular dressing rooms were all too small for Cris. Shoving Ted inside, Cris the unhitched the other door, twisted, bent, and turned to get his massive frame through the double doorway before standing up to full height, puffing his chest up, and addressing Ted while closing the doors behind him. "What the hell was that about?" "About you. About all ... all this! What the hell are you doing? It's obvious that you've still been growing and you need to be careful how much exercise and exertion you put on your body until they stop your growth or can ensure you're healthy enough to compete regardless thereof." "Oh come off it! There has got to be so much more to it than you're worried about my welfare, health, and safety. You were fuckin' giving me a character assassination out there!" "No.... not really.... I'm talking to abs here. Do you realize I'm talking to abs? YOUR abs? I used to talk to the top of your head. A few more inches I'll be able to do that again, except it's going to be your lower head not your upper one." "Dios Mio! Lay off about my cock..." "No! You fucking looked obscene out there in those trunks, and those strips of leather only highlighted that you're packing a five foot soft cock! What kind of message is that to send to kids?" "I don't have a five foot cock. It's only three feet." "THREE FEET!?!" "Well, thirty-six and half inches, but only when fully erect. It's a bit smaller when soft. Proportionately, I'd only have a two foot long cock if I was your size." "ONLY A TWO FOOT..... FUCK YOU, CRIS! You just don't see.... you're so blind at how you're body is growing and morphing into a freak of nature! At my height or at your height, who the hell are you going to fuck with a two foot cock?!" "Ted!" "You've not taken this seriously. You're not being cautious. Hell you've thrown caution to the wind. And you don't even think of the safety of others. What would've happened if your heart wasn't able to support this gigantic body while doing all those moves? Forget you dying alone, what if you died while falling on top and pinning one of the other wrestlers? One thousand pounds of dead weight resting on top of him. People can't survive under that, Cris. You could kill a man without wanting to like they did in old days to torture confessions out of them by being pressed under weight." "For fuck's sake, Ted...." "You should go to the doctors and tell them they needed to remove your pituitary gland or something. There should be hundreds of treatments but you really haven't sought them have you. Now you're so big, you really can't live in this world. You're a foot and half taller than most rooms, you're like two-thirds the maximum amount of weight most elevators can carry, not like you could stand up in them. Your toes can't even navigate steps your feet are so big. And these muscles.... getting ripped is one thing.... achieving a trainer's or gymnast's type of build is great, but this.... any more muscle mass and you won't be able to bend your arms. You won't be able to jack off that giant flesh tube of yours. You just don't seem..." Cris interrupted Ted suddenly by stepping in his way. Flexing his left arm slowly right in front of Ted's face, Cris made sure to cause his bicep to rise and peak very slowly, showing off its definition, its size, its hardness and density, its squirming veins. "Madre de...!" "You like it don't you?" "Grow up, Cris!" "I am. I am growing up. Bigger... Hmmmmmph....Stronger.....rrrrrrrrrrrrr.....taller.... oooooooooh......and more hung every day. And it's killing you, isn't it?" "Shut up!" "You just can't take it that I grew up to match you and then surpass you. That your once small, weak friend, is now suddenly so big he can not only take on a man your size, but take on two...three....four.....five.....maybe six or ten.... AT THE SAME TIME! HOOOOOOOOMMMMMMPH!" Cris was performing a series of classic bodybuilding poses as he said this. It made Ted blush and flush hot, so he turned away, but not before there was the sound of fabric lightly tearing and then fully ripping and suddenly from under the leather straps of the gladiator skirt shot out Cris' three foot cock. "MY GAWD!" "You can't take it that I've become more virile than you. That with one load I've probably got enough cum to impregnate a town...... a metropolis!" and Cris flexed and bobbed his erect cock. "I've got enough cum to blow up a man's ass and make it spew out his mouth! .... ..... ..... And you actually....secretly want it....don't you?" "You...." "I what? Say it..... SAY IT! It's what you've wanted me to do, supposedly, all this time since I first grew two inches! You don't really care about me and my health, otherwise you'd be hearing what I've told you. I'm getting checked out by doctors. They've tried several treatment options. They can't tell why I'm growing or what will stop it. They only know that I am growing and that everything, despite what medical knowledge and examples and testimony says, is working fine and normal on me. No deformations....no break downs....I'm healthy as a horse...." "A TROJAN HORSE! YOU'RE TOO FUCKING BIG! DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND!?!" "Yeah.... I'm a Trojan horse...a big huge vessel with no real substance inside me. You want me... you know you want me.... You're own fucking cocks gives you away. It's tenting your pants, right now. As we scream at each other. I'm going through something I can't explain. It's scaring the hell out of me. It really is. As I watch the world around me get shorter and shorter, smaller and smaller, tinier and tinier and then I realize, it's not getting smaller, I'm getting bigger. But then the question becomes will I become too big for most of it...any of it....all of it? Am I doomed to become this man that eventually grows off the face of the earth and my force winds up pushing it off its axis and orbit? "I could've used a friend during this time. Someone to stand beside me and tell me things would be alright. And if that friend of so many years found himself attracted to me...he could've told me. Let me know, so that maybe.... just maybe....I would've told him I had been falling for him. Falling for him years ago. And even if there were problems trying to figure out the physics of how to make love between a now supposed six-foot three inch runt and whatever I became.... .... ....I could've had the chance of having a love during this time. A love to support me. A love that once was and could still be at the same time my best friend. Be he couldn't admit that could he. He couldn't submit to being the smaller guy, even though he could still act the top with me." "You....can....." "Knock it off, Ted!" "NO! YOU CAN STOP! YOU.....YOU CAN.....stop..... you just need to listen to yourself, hear what you're saying. You need to take care of yourself better. You need to visit the doctor's more. Quit telling me I'm on a binge here. You can get your feet bound... there are drugs for your bones, shots for your organs and muscles, to get this under control... you just need to..." "Ted...." "YOU CAN STOP! YOU CAN STOP! YOU CAN STOP! YOU CAN STAHHHAHAHAOP!" "You're right Ted. ... ... ... I can stop. I can stop trying to deal with you. I can stop trying to get you to accept me. I'm just trying to live my life while they figure this out. You don't want me to do that. As such... I can't live my life with you involved in it." Cris felt that odd tingling sensation he frequently got around Ted the last few times they met and hung out. This time however the sensation felt about six times stronger and as it coursed through his body he turned with a primal yell and kicked the metal double doors open and off to his make shift dressing room. "rrrrRRRRRRRRRAUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" SLAM - CRASH! "You can stop, Ted. I don't want to hear any more of your denials and bullshit. As a friend I've prevented the door from hittin' ya where good Lord split ya. There will be no photo opportunity, no autographed pair of trunks for you. Get out, and if you ever find yourself somehow in my moving circles...keep quiet and don't let me know you're there. You've shrunk while I've grown, in more ways than just physical size, and you've become too small for my attention." With that Cris took out his android phone and very easily snapped it two, symbolizing that he was getting rid of Ted's phone number and contact information. Ted shook and trembled for several minutes and finally exploded. "YOU ASSHOLE!" WHAP! Cris' hand flew out backwards and smacked Ted not only across the face but face down through chest as well, Up he sailed a few feet into the air, across the room, and out the open doorway. It took him a couple of minutes to regain his composure. Everyone in the hall, the reporters, the camera men, the other wrestlers waited allowing him to do so while they shook off the shock of the bursting door and then Cris' anger. Then, Ted got up, stumbled, regained balance, and quietly left the building. The reporters' nose for news kicked in and they began to attempt coming through the empty doorway and bombard Cris with questions. He turned rose to his full straight as could be height, puffed out his chest and lowly and slowly commented. "Ladies and Gentlemen, of the press and otherwise, despite my breaking the door down, that was a private moment. If you really feel the need to find out about it, you will have to ask later. You can see where this is a good idea because right now...." He picked up the metal bar that was originally between the two double doors and bent its ends as though tying the bar into a bow. "I don't feel like discussion right now." And he dropped the metal bow in the doorway. **************************************************************************** "Awwww cmon' man. Itsh the middle of the night...und itsh gotten fuck-(hic) cold here in Orlando." "It's not the middle of the night, ya bum. It's cold here because it's February, and this ain't Orlando. Closest fucking metropolis is across the river, St. Louis. Get out of here. You're stinking up the place and pissing off my customers." "But I need shomethin'...jush a little d'nashion to get shomething t' eat?" "I know what you'll eat. I know why you sound the way you do. Because Martha two doors down has pity on you like she always does and gave you twenty to go get a hot meal and instead you walked into Sparrow's Liquor and bought a bottle. For Pete's sake, man. It's only noon!" "Well shen, I could ushe shome lunsh." "That's it... I'm done. Gary! Walk him out of here." A man that was about six foot five, three hundred pounds, filling out a t-shirt and black suit jacket beyond capacity, walked over to the man, stated, "C'mon buddy. It's not happy hour as of yet, and even if it was, you're not making the boss happy.", and pushed the man out the back door and into the alley. The man stumbled and fell, then picked himself up and walked right up to the back door, put his face on it and yelled, "BASHTARDO!" He walked away mumbling to himself, "Esh moo...moo...moouy grande bashtardo.....no....bashtarda...." and then sung in a high pitched voice, "My llamo es Gary y soy una bashtardita! hmmmmaaaa fucks you!" This was Theodore James Wentworth the Fifth. A man of great renown and respect, via his fancy sounding name only, now. After his last encounter with his best friend, Cris, things did not go well. He still couldn't wrap his mind around what had happened to Cris, how Cris was going to live, what his place could ever possibly be in Cris' life, and how it would fit in with his desire to be like he was in most of his relationships, a dominant top. He still couldn't accept his growing feelings for his friend. He couldn't accept the humiliation he received from Cris at their last meeting, especially the fact that the beginning and ending of that story was caught on digital recorders and broadcast all over t.v., cable, and the internet. It cause his mind to wander, his work to suffer, and thus his life to degrade. Eventually he lost his job, any money he had saved, his house, his car. He took to begging and wandering here and there, hoping he could once again make it if he hung around where his old job was in Orlando. Problem was he took to drinking and being in such a constant state of inebriation was prone to pranks of high school and college boys who played the practical joke of getting him snookered and then driving him to a town two hours away. Thus began his life of traveling across the United States. Only one group had some pity on him and did him one slightly good favor. Knowing his mind and life was pretty much gone, and that perhaps family lived where he once was based, after finding he did have his ID in a coat pocket, they took him to an all night tattoo parlor and got that ID information tattooed on his left shoulder. Was a good thing too, as he lost the ID two pranks after. Now he was somewhere in the Midwest, although his mind told him that he was still in Orlando. But the town he was in had a wonderful park that contained several structures for extreme biking and skateboarding, as well as miniature golf. Finding that the door to the windmill was unlocked and that the inside of the windmill was large enough for storage, he crawled in for his evening nap, praying that the structure would keep him warm enough to survive the night at least. ... .... .... ..... ..... The next morning Ted woke up in a luxurious, four post bed with satin and silk sheets. The sun light streaming through the window not only blinded his eyes but made his head feel as though a street jackhammer was working inside his skull. His head began to bob as his stomach began to complain and gurgle and soon he was over the side of the bed and puking directly into a prearranged, plastic bag lined, waste basket. Within minutes of the dispelling of the last amount of liquor in his system, a butler came striding through the door, looked down with his eyes only, at the waste baskets, and then stated in an eloquent, perfect pronunciation, Southern drawl, "Ah.... I see sir is up." He then walked briskly and floating like, as if he were being dragged on wheels, to a wardrobe where he got out a bathrobe and some clean clothes. Holding the bathrobe out to Ted he announced, "His Honor, the Mayor of Fallen Brooke, will be with you for lunch. He is currently in his study working off several items of business before he will see you. Until then, you are to make yourself available for use of this bathroom here, and then you may change into these clothes. We had them tailor made for you. ... ... .... As well as one can for such an emaciated form." "Were are my clothes?" "Those rags were properly disposed of; burned faster than Sherman did Atlanta." "I want my clothes!" "You can wear them again come Ash Wednesday! You are to go take a bath right now." Ted said in exasperation under his breath, ""Escucha, bastardo. En mi ropa estaba mi credencial, así que tráemela antes de que te rompa la cara, capullo!" The butler looked at Ted and cocked his right eyebrow at him. "I said, 'I need to have my clothes searched for my I.D. and I would prefer to choose my own replacement clothes, please.' For those who don't understand Spanish.'" Turning and opening the door to the bathroom, the butler looked sternly at Ted and replied, "Entiendo perfectamente español : mexicano, puertorriqueño, panameño, y español en ambas formas formales y coloquiales. Mis padres estaban casados en el momento de mi nacimiento, por lo que no soy un bastardo. Conozco varias formas de artes marciales, manejo de armas , y mi último trabajo fue en el servicio secreto, por lo que definitivamente no se vas a romper la cara. Puede que sea un agujero de culo, pero usted es todo un culo." "That last phrase doesn't make any sense in Spanish." "No, but it makes perfect sense if you speak English." "But I do and that makes no..." "I might be an ass hole, but you are a whole ass. As in all, total, completely encompassing...ass. Você compreende? Comprenez-vous? Ti comprendere? Vy ponimayete? Begrijp je dat? ¿Comprendes? ” Ted said, looking down at his feet. "Yes..." "Y en español." "Sí,... ... ... totalmente." "Es muy bueno. And might I suggest, sir, that when you pick up the soap to wash, you begin with your mouth. Any language is best spoken...cleanly." Ted took the towels from the butler very red faced and proceeded to walk into the bathroom. "Well... aren't you a knowledgeable...." "I have no problems in punching you in the mouth and addressing you as 'Señorita Puta' during your stay here." "...person...." Ted walked into the bathroom and shut the door. After about two hours in the tub, the first hour used to soak all the dirt and grime off, Ted put on the set of clothes. It is amazing how much an attitude can change after washing a couple years of dirt and grime off of one's body, and the booze out of one's system. Opening the door the bedroom called out to the butler. "Uhm....Butler? Sorry, I don't know what to call you as I was kind of mouthy and didn't allow you to tell me. ... ... ... Hello?" Looking around the suite he saw no one was there and so he went to the door he saw the butler come through and opened it up. "Hello?.... Mr. Butler....whatever your name is? I'm all clean and done....and uhm a little less sassy right now. Hello? Jeeves? .... well, okay, maybe a little bit of sass left." Stepping out he saw a magnificent foyer that was probably two maybe three stories high. It was interesting architecture. Sure there were columns and such but there were so tall, so big, for a home foyer, but the thing that drew most attention was the odd front door entrance. There were two double doors the opened in to show off the front porch, but the area they were built in looked like another giant set of double doors. The bottom two inside corners we made up on the real doors people use. At the top of the wall that was made to look like the two smaller doors were a set a big huge windows that mimicked the shape of the windows in the proper doors. The difference was the small windows in the proper doors were heavily frosted while the replicated ones above were crystal clear letting in as much sunlight as possible. Being the afternoon now, the windows flooded the foyer with sunlight. Ted stood there basking in the warmth, closing his eyes and breathing in deeply. "I don't know who this mayor is..." thought Ted, "But I need to thank him greatly. It has been a long time, too long, since I have been sober. This is all like I'm waking up from some nightmare and into a golden world. HUH!" Ted opened his eyes for just a moment thinking maybe he had died and this was Heaven. Growling from his stomach let him know this was still Earth and that he was not dead. He wasn't sure where to go from here and figured he'd wait for the butler to come get him. Closing his eyes again, he bathed in the light of the sun beam and continued to breathe deeply. PAD PAD PAD PAD PAD PAD "hmmmm" thought Ted. "Something is making a decent thump. Must be some kind of machine going off somewhere." THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP Ted swore he might have felt vibrations that time with whatever the noise was. The instinct of fight or flight was beginning to well up in him. He made the decision he should make a break for it and run back to the bedroom. DOOM! DOOM! DOOM! DOOM! DOOM! DOOM! It was too late. Whatever it was had come up behind him, almost right behind him. It was close enough the vibrations through the floor nearly knocked poor Ted down. He was glad he was still standing in case he needed to make a break for it, but for now fear held him and he closed his eyes tightly and thought to himself, "Perhaps if I stay still, whatever it is will not see me or will mistake me for statuary." The next thing Ted heard was a laugh and a voice that was so deep, yet full and mellow, it sent ripples of vibrations running over his brain, down his neck, and into his chest and lungs where they continued to bounce for a few minutes after he stopped talking. The tone of this voice just dripped masculinity, virility, sex appeal and poor Ted's cock, despite his malnourishment as of late, sprung a full, rock hard, woody in his new pants. "Ted?!... Ted is that you? Dios mio, Ted you look so freakin' thin! I'd say I should get you some water, but I think you should have a soda of some kind, help add the pounds back on you. Well, compared how I'd look to you know, you'd probably expect me to hand you a Pepsi." Ted turned around slowly and his straight on gaze was met with nothing but thigh on either side. These thighs just bulged out massively from the knees, their size and weight making it impossible to walk straight. The legs would have to be kicked out to the sides, damn near split walking from how Ted figured it. Each tear drop shape of the front of these thighs were large enough that Ted could place his hand on one of them and it wouldn't be large enough. The cuts of definition were so large and deep Ted though he could stick his hand into them like an actual crevice on a granite mountain. Hell, the striations looked nearly that deep. And then running over them, all these mighty tubes just under the skin. "My gawd!" Thought Ted. "The sculptor of this statue got so detailed. The work on these veins is breathtaking." But then Ted had to shake and quiver a bit, remembering as he followed a plumping vein down the thighs, across a cable car strand for hamstring and down into hard diamond shaped calves that this wasn't a statue, it was a person that had walked into the room. He lingered on the calves because they were so big they nearly looked the same size as the thighs... perhaps. Then he saw the feet at the bottom... the huge, massive, meaty, thick, strong and slightly hairy feet. Realizing the shins, calves, and thighs were hairy as well, Ted, began to follow that trail back up stopping and taking a quick breath when he realized, near the knees, floating just above them, but hanging in between like the pendulum of some giant clock, was the head of a penis that was ginormous, and it was connected to a shaft that was just as impossibly huge - and it was soft! It curved slightly at the top, or more correctly its base as the colossal cock had to hang over and ample set of balls, the size of which Ted thought for sure he could bowl with and might give a strong man trouble to lift. Continuing to arch his head and neck backwards, he saw the thick yet feathery bush of hair that covered the crotch area and spread up and out over the swelling eight pack of abs that looked like it was so stacked and hard that it could actually serve as an old fashioned cobblestoned road with horses trotting on it. The obliques of this giant man were the same, and together with the abs they would provide a surface for a quartet of ladies to scrub wash clothes on. Up and up this stacked column of cobblestones Ted looked until his vision was blocked by two excessively large and round capstones that blocked out all view of the ceiling. Damn, did these fuckers still out and past the abs. Like it might be an actual foot or more from ab wall to the edge of the chest. It was so thick and full, so broad and wide, it barreled so large and heavy, for a moment Ted thought it might cause the man to topple, or that again, perhaps this was a sculpture and the chest part of the torso had broken way and rolling off the top of the abs. But there they stayed swelling just a little and then receding, in and out, in and out, as Ted took very large and long deep breaths. Ted could see something that looked like small stalactites, one each hanging off of one or the other pectoral, nearly pointing down and enticing him to come suckle and drink. Attempting to bend to the side to look around the great chest precise, Ted found his vision blocked on either side by the thick, massive lats that now had the appearance together of creating not a v, not a triangle or an inverted pyramid, but something more akin to a w, trapezoid, or a bracket. Combining with the man's back and shoulders, they made his mega man's backside a wall, literally a fuckin' walking, moveable solid wall. But it wasn't these thing that impeded Ted's vision as much as it was what they held up. Pushing them up and out at angles that were more parallel to the floor than hanging and pointing down to it, the lats held up the giant guys arms making them practically stick straight out. "If this was a statue...the structural support need to hold those arms in the air would need to be...." So full, so tight, so dense and large were the bellies of the biceps and the triceps that they weren't the simple curve of something ball or oval like. No they were more like an elongated and squared circle or oval or a rounded cornered rectangle. Until the giant flexed them. Whenever he moved his hand inward, that bicep popped with power and began to rise and rise and rise, so high Ted thought that when fully flexed and held the biceps peak could surely have snow form upon it. But no, those rivers of hot blood crossing here and there, making the biceps look like sacks of basilisks or great sand worms, would create too much heat and melt that snow away. The veins snaked and extended their way down into forearms that Ted was certain was larger round than his waist...his chest! Both his thighs put together! Who was this man? Who was the person who drug him while asleep out of the golf windmill? Who was this god like being that was so muscular Hercules himself would cry in fear upon meeting him? This giant, hairy, muscular, manly, musky, hung, virile, alpha supreme male... "Oh gawd... I'm too close for you to see me." said this mega mayor and the form began to move and pad his freaky feet in order to back up a few feet. Ted looked up and up and up and waited and waited. Slowly, eventually, cresting over the chiseled chest with the forest of hair, came the man's face and then Ted saw...Ted knew.... the face was, the mammoth man was his former best friend Cris. "AH! AH!" Cried out Ted as suddenly his body began to spasm and shake uncontrollably. "Ted? Are you alright?" Cris said as he bent down to be closer and more eye level to Ted. Once there Cris could see that in almost one split second, Ted had not only become aroused, not only achieve full, maximum stiff, erection, but that he was already spewing copious amounts of cum in his new pants. The sudden rush of arousal and climax at nearly the same instant moment was a little too much for Ted and he dropped to his knees and into the waiting hands of Cris. Looking up at Cris he hoarsely whispered, "Cri....Cris.... Crisón,... mi Crisito..." and then passed out. ************************************************************************** It was several hours before Ted woke up, and he didn't want to when he did. Dreaming he was out on a beautiful sunny day, he was laying down in semi-tall grass and he was enjoying the smell of it and the feel of it on his face, in his fingers, surrounding his torso and through his feet. He was running his hands through this grass and inhaling deeply when he came too. There was a bright light as he actually opened his eyes and his vision adjusted from sleep to awake. Looking out he could see a couch just on the other side of very odd coffee table. It looked more like a set of two tiered steps, except they were made of glass and iron metal. The higher side is what faced him, while the lower side was on the side closest to the couch. The couch also appeared odd, or at least it did to point of view. The couch he was on was huge...really huge, especially compared to the couch across the way. Ted couldn't even feel the end of the couch, which at six-foot three inches tall he was usually used to feeling if laying stretched out on one. After closing his eyes again, Ted rolled over onto his back and ran his fingers across the couch cloth. Again, there was the feeling of being able to run his fingers through something. "Hmmmm must be a couch covered in shag rug material." Thought Ted to himself and he laughed as he ran his fingers through it and rubbed his arms up and down and then rubbed his feet over it. Opening his eyes to look down at his own feet, Ted suddenly took in a sharp intake of breath. He saw his own feet, but there...several feet away from his own feet was another pair of feet that looked nearly gigantic. As his depth perception changed focus he realized looked down, the middle of his vision was blocked by something tubular and mounding , like a fairly large pipe, rising out of the shag fur of the couch and heavily flopping over an end. It was then that Ted realized he wasn't lying on a couch, but on the torso of a man. Another gasp and Cris sat up and then turned around to look up towards the head. He immediately fell forward and propped himself up on one elbow firmly planted in the rich deep brown "grass" he had been lying on. "Easy," said Cris. "Don't sit up too fast. You're still a little too weak and you may pull your I.V. out. You were really quite malnourished. They've been giving you loads of I.V.'s with vitamins and other nutrients in them." Ted looked across towards the fairly large face of Cris and began to quiver. Finally tears welling up in his eyes he buried his face into the crevice of Cris' protruding pectorals while attempting to hug them and hug Cris. "I am so sorry...Cris... I've been.... I've been...." "Estúpido?" "Yeah...." The two lay there for a moment with Ted looking up several times, mouth open, attempting to say something, before grunting in frustration and looking down or away again. Finally he just began to blurt out. "Cris.... I am so sorry. I've been the world's biggest jerk. I... I had begun to develop feelings for you, my friend....my brother. I've had them for a while and I didn't know how to tell you. And then you started growing and growing....and growing. I was so scared for you, but at the same time I kept picturing us being an item as slipping away. I'm a top man. You know I am. I love to take the lead and to be rough, but with you getting bigger and bigger, taller and stronger, I just could be the top to you. I couldn't dominate you. The bigger you got the more distant I figured you would be relationship wise. It was even worse given the fact that you were developing a cross between donkey and horse genes down there." Cris laughed a small, low chuckle. "At the same time, the bigger and larger you got, the more it turned me on. I can't hardly look at you right now without blowing a load. You are just so mind blowingly huge! So fucking sexy! I wanted to be with you, but I also still wanted to dominate you. And then I also had to try and balance out those emotions with the fact that my friend was growing and growing without any knowledge why. I knew you needed support, but your body was changing so fast I thought I was losing my best friend, you just looked so different after each growth spurt. And I was so scared for you, but I didn't know how to show support, because I didn't know how to handle it. Then you were becoming more confident, more aggressive, more out there personality wise, the man I fell in love with seemed to be disappearing personality wise as well. "All these emotions thrashing inside me, all the changes you were going through. I was just in panic mode. It doesn't give me an excuse for how I was acting. I was an ultimate jerk. I should call my own self a pendejo. I needed to be there for you, as your best friend, whether I ever expressed my love to you or not. You needed me and I failed." The two sat there for about another fifteen minutes in silence, staring but not actually staring at each other. Finally Ted began to speak again. "I nearly died when you threw away my phone number and kicked me out, but I don't blame you. I don't know how you found me, and I don't deserve this treatment, but I will find a job and pay you back. I.... I really appreciate this." Another poignant pause occurred before Cris spoke. "As the mayor of Fallen Brooke, I have quite a few connections. When the mini-golf owner called for the police to come in and remove you from his windmill, I was called by the police chief. They identified you by a tattoo on your left shoulder and I told them to bring you to my house." "I don't have a tattoo on my left..." "You have been out of it a while. ... You have one of all your personal information ." "Oh my gawd." "You've really been messed up, haven't you." Cris wrapped his arms around Ted and pressed him into his chest for a huge bear hug. "So....obviously you're still growing. Hopefully, despite all my negative predictions otherwise, everything is growing normally, just extremely large?" "Yes. Everything about me is huge, but functioning normally, and I am no longer growing. I stopped growing about six months ago and the last check up shown the plates fused, so there is no more growth. I have stopped at this tiny, short, little height." and Cris laughed. "Short little height. You do realize I only come up a fourth of the way up your thighs when we both stand up. So... out with it.... how big has my friend.... we are still friends aren't we?" "Tedito.... we're still best friends. I wouldn't have told the police to drop you off here and paid for doctor's and medicine if we weren't." "I'm glad. So how big has my friend grown? Do you fit in anything anywhere anymore?" Cris belly laughed. "No.... no, not really. Let's see.... I'm twelve feet six inches tall." "Twelve!..." "Yep. I am exactly twice as tall as you are. My monstrous dogs down there are almost three feet long, thirty inches to be exact and twelve and one-third inches wide, so I now wear a US men's size 68 6E shoe. I weigh three-thousand six-hundred pounds, which if you make proportionate for comprehension, if I had the same build at your height, I'd weigh four-hundred fifty pounds. I weigh this much because my muscles have grown as though I have the muscle disorder where their growth and development isn't inhibited. My upper arm for example is Seventy-four and one fourth inches around. That is my upper arm is almost as big around as you are tall." Cris raised up one arm and slowly flexed it causing the extremely full and flat belly of his biceps grow and rise up higher and higher until it filled Ted's vision. Ted quickly developed a raging hard on seeing an upper arm that was roughly like three feet tall. "If I was your height, it would mean that my upper arm would be just over thirty-seven inches around." Ted swallowed hard. "Dios mio.... and... how..... how big is.... is... is your?" "If I was your height my cock would be three feet long." "Three feet long?!" "Yes but on me that means it is six feet long." Ted leaned forward again, his hands out to support himself on Cris, but he began to absent mindedly run his fingers through the thick and fluffy hair over Cris' chest. "I see you're really liking the hair." Ted smirked. "You've become like a god, my friend. So big, so strong, so dense, so tall, so hung, so hairy, you're just the ultimate man. The prime alpha male. That alone turns me on beyond all belief. Add to it that I know you... your personality... and it just....I want you so bad right now. I'm burning inside with so much desire for you, I feel like I'm going to explode. I know... we can only be friends." "No... not friends." "Yeah... I know.... my brother from another mother. Mi hermano." "No...." "No?..." said Ted looking up with a look of fear in his eyes and panic on his face. "Mi amor." Ted flushed hot and was starting to shake a little and to faint upon hearing those words, but he kept himself awake. "All this time we've dated other people because we thought since we grew up together we were too much like brothers to have a relationship. The truth though is that I've been falling in love with you for years. It killed me to snap my android and throw away any chance of recalling your phone number when I kicked you out. I took a trip out to Orlando to call upon you, but you had lost your job, your house by then and I'm guessing was already in a drunken stupor, because I put out a notice to look for you, to have you contact me, but no answer came." "Yeah... I had a really rough patch with a lot of travel apparently. ... ... ... But.... how can we even try this? Even if I decide to compromise and be your 'bitch bottom', hahahaha... how are you going to make love to me? I'm only three inches taller than your cock is?" Cris thought about this for a moment. "Maybe we don't have to compromise your favorite roll?" "How?" "Well....if my cock is only three inches shorter than you are tall, my cock head should be as big as someone's ass to you. Why don't you fuck my cock?" "You're pulling my leg." "No... I'm serious. Here...get up." Cris had Ted hop off of him and he stood up next to the couch. "Go ahead and grab it. Work the head. You can ride it up as it becomes erect." Ted marveled as he began to stroke and pat and smack Cris' penis head as though it were some guy's ass in front of him. A penis that already looked so huge and gigantic to Ted began to swell and lurch and grow in length and girth. Ted moaned as he could feel the blood pumping up into the shaft, the heat rising through it all. He felt the life sized anaconda grow thicker and thicker, swelling harder and harder in his hands while it's length increased and kept pushing him further and further back. Grabbing a hold around the shaft, Ted rode Cris' cock as it rose up and up until it hoisted Ted up off the couch and surprisingly he pulled himself on top to set on the head. After catching his breath, Ted balance himself and stood up on Cris' cock and proceeded to take his pants and shirt off and throw them to the floor. He then walked down to the base where he held onto Cris' abs and obliques as though he were rock climbing and attached his mouth to Cris' right nip. "OOOH!" Cris cried in surprise, but adjusted his stance to stand firm. After performing that action, along with kissing every little muscle belly of the obliques Ted could find, he then sat back down at the cock base, his feet dangling over the sides and resting upon Cris' goodly sized balls. Rubbing as sensually as he could muster, Ted drug his hands up and down Cris' prick's shaft and base, while his feet rubbed across and over Cris' nuts. "Oooooh wow....that's nice..." moaned Cris. Several minutes later, Ted turned and lay down length wise down Cris' cock, head facing into Cris' thick bush of crotch hair. He then shimmied his way out to the head and once there began to balance himself and get himself ready to enter Cris' slit with his own throbbing member. Ted caused the schlong to droop down so he could get his feet onto the couch, then grabbing behind the head as though it was someone's waist, Ted pushed Cris' member down and then slowly and gently pushed his way into the slit. "hoo HOOO!" gasped Cris in excitement as he staggered back a step. "Yeah.... you like that, doncha? My big fat cock going into your slit." Ted began to buck his hips while making his hands caress the helmet all over. He shuddered all over for surprisingly the piss slit was just as tight for him as any hole would normally be. Cris on the other hand was having a problem with the sensations that was travelling up his shaft through his crotch up and over his abs, chest, neck, chin and lower lip, or down through his balls, down his thighs, over his knees, past in his calves, into his feet and curling his toes. "oh OH! OH! OH!... .... .." he gasped several quick breaths. "The sen-SA-tion...huh huh..... all those nerve endings being stroked like.... oooughhh! stroked.... gawd! Stop.... STOP!" "Hmmmfff.... NO! You're tight slit feels too good. So wonderful! Take it! Take my cock! Non stop! Humping like a fuckin' bunny!" Ted doubled his efforts and began to plow double time in and out of Cris' slit. "AAAAAUGK! OH! OH! YOU HUH HUH HUH YOU HAVE GOT TO STOP! OH OH!...." "NO! Take it! TAKE IT!" Cris began to shake uncontrolably. His footing began to give and stumble stood back and forth. He kept trying to push his cock forward and herky-jerk his groin and cock from Ted or cause it to yank Ted off the couch. "Ted TEAAAUUUUUUUUHFFFFFFFFFFFUCK! HUH HUH HUH STOP! STOP!" On either side of the giant couch were two huge metal sculptures. Cris reached out and individually pulled them closer in between convulsions created by Ted's mad non-stop drilling into his piss slit. When they were finally only arms length on either side of him, he used them to help support himself and keep from buckling whenever the sensation of Ted' cock rubbing shot across his body. "YEAH....C'MON! MY GIANT BITCH! MY LOVER! EXPLODE! EXPLODE FOR ME..EE...EEEEE AH! AH! AH!" "OH! AI! AI AIAIAAIAIAIAIAAI HUH HUH HUH GRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNN O! NO! NO NO NO! NOT HUHUH HUH YET!" The next growl Cris made he brought his arms down in front of him making the most muscular of crab shots of all time. His neck swelling, his traps rising, his delts flaring, his biceps popping, his fore arms swelling, his abs and obliques contracting, and his chest barreling and tightening. Problem was Cris was still holding onto the statues at his side and with a great sound of stressing and stretching metal he bent them down. Eventually there were pats and smacks of flesh upon metal as Cris' violent tremors began to become more violent and he was forced to relieve his shaking by smacking the ruined metal sculptures with his hands when the energy hit his finger tips. His hips were gyrating and bucking, his thighs were swelling and straining, his calves were becoming swollen with blood as the balls of his feet began to be in charge of his balance and keeping him standing. His head was snapped back and his face was contorted in ecstasy. He cried out and he pleaded with Ted. "OH! ooooh gawd...stop...please.... stop I can't .... I can't take it.... Ted.... TED!" But Ted who was also beginning to lose his sense of balance and control, looked up to see the giant twelve and half foot tall, supremely muscled body of Cris straining, flexing, rolling, popping to keep balance, to keep stance, becoming covered and drenched in sweat like some competitor upon the Mr. Olympia stage. Ted reached out with one hand and began to stroke up the hard under ridge of Cris' penis. This in turn made Cris scream out in pleasure and kick one leg out to the side and slam the foot down onto the floor for extra stability, causing the marble in the floor to crack and crumble. "you fuckaaaaauuuuugh YOU FUCKER! OH! BASTARDO! HNNNNNNNNNNGGGFFFF" Ted now began to caress the ridge of the helmet from the underside where the sides come together out and around to the top. Start and the slit and down and around. Slit and then down and around. All while still pumping, humping, and fucking away at the new hole that was his favorite. "You're gonna cum... and you're gonna cum....NOW!" Ted rammed his cock in slowly this time, while taking the thumbs of his head to press in at the slit and the firmly rub out to the head ridge at the same time. "OH OH OH OH OH OH OH OH NO OH NO OH NO NO NO OH OH AI AI AAAAAAACK UUUUUUUUUUH AI?!" With a sudden most guttural sound, Cris' body shook like he was having a grand mal seizure, then his left knee gave out and he dropped to it as his head and back snapped back, his colossal chest and muscle gut extended forward and his super schlong thrust Ted into the back of the giant couch. "AAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" The sound was said to be heard a few miles away. Cris' chest caused his arms to contract and the metal statutes groaned and snapped in two. He fell back, his taught bubble butt landing on his left foot. And then the stream came.... Ted could hear it. Feel it. Like the sound of a torrent of water gushing out of a much smaller pipe it filled Cris' dynamic dong and suddenly spewed forth like a geyser. The blast was so powerful it knocked back into the couch and then kept him pinned down as several volleys that would've been a couple hundred feet long, had there been room, struck him, and splattered against his chest. One couldn't tell that Ted was having his own orgasm. One wasn't sure it his face was contorted in pleasure or if pain from the blast of his lovers orgasm hitting him in the chest. And even though he had an ample amount of cum himself, it lost in the massive pool left by Cris' rapids of spunk. Cris grabbed Ted, and then flipped himself over, butt on the floor, back resting against the giant couch. He placed Ted onto his chest. Trying to gasp out something to say in between several extremely powerful after shudders and minor orgasms, Cris finally passed out, not noticing that Ted had already done the same. It was said that it took nearly an thirty minute soak in a tub to be able to release Ted from Cris' cum soaked chest hair. The cleanup of the living room took a number of hours, of which the butler complained and threatened to quit his job if he wasn't invited to at least watch the next time Cris and Ted chose to go at it one of the more public rooms of the house. Ted managed to heal up and regain some weight, muscle weight under Cris' tutelage. He eventually found work, in the area local to Cris' home and the two have been insaparable. They have celebrated more and more anniversaries together, and Ted has remained the top by jumping up and clinging to Cris' cock whenever he wants it, or by staring hard at Cris and his muscles and whispering at him "You can stop." Cris has never started growing again, but the phrase now causes him to nearly rip out any underwear whenever he is wearing a pair. In fact, Ted will tease and drive Cris so nuts with the phrase, making him so horny, the public now has to cry out and remind Cris of his mayoral duties, "You can stop!"

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: The next couple of weeks seems to fly by with Tom riding high on his gains. It seemed that every workout he was increasing his weights and/or repetitions. Every time Ron was there with him he only felt motivated to push that much harder. And with Ron training him, he was being forced to keep perfect form, taxing his muscles to the brink. During and after his workouts, he felt like he a pump that lasted for hours after. This in turn led to an increasing intensity of his jack-off sessions as he watched his growing muscles in the mirror. After one particular grueling session with Ron, Tom almost couldn't resist taking his cock from out of his shorts on the drive home. It was after a shoulders and arms workout that had his upper body pumped and vascular and his libido had been sent into overdrive by his young hunky trainer. “Dude! Look at your shoulders man! With those veins it looks like you got worms under the skin!” Ron stood behind Tom as he completed his last set of lateral dumbbell raises. He re-racked the weights and glanced at himself in the mirror, sweat dripping of his brow. Ron stepped closer, just behind him and to the side. Ron reached forward and put both his hands on Tom's pumped delts, giving them a squeeze. “Fuck, bro! You look so damn wide and pumped! Your delts feel like boulders!” Ron squeezed Tom delts with his young hands, his forearm muscles dancing as he did so. Ron began to run his pointer finger over each shoulder as well, tracing the pulsating veins just under the taught, warm skin. “Tom, buddy, you definitely didn't have these veins last week! Look at them crisscrossing your delts. Damn stud, you are gonna make me feel small soon, look!” Ron removed his hands from Tom's shoulders, stood back, and yanked off his muscle shirt. Tom's arousal grew as the young stud stripped off and praised him. They again examined themselves in the mirror, Tom struggling to maintain control. “See, man! Even I don't have those veins in my shoulders! I mean, I'm not pumped like you right now, but even I don't get veins like that!” Ron flared his lats and moved his arms to show off his own stunning deltoids, sending Tom into a fever pitch. “Hey, man let me show you how to do a lat spread, then you can really show off that incredible width you are developing.” Ron sucked in his waist, lifted his elbows and somehow made the muscles under his armpits expoded outward. Tom sucked in his breath as Ron expertly manipulated his ripped body. “Holy shit, Ron. How the hell do you that! Damn you look so good doing that,” Tom stammered as he stared his ripped, surfer stud trainer. “I'll show you, Big Library Man!” Ron relaxed his pose and again stepped behind Tom. Once again Tom felt Ron's hands on his body. From behind, Ron placed his hands on Tom's lats. “Ok, big man, these muscles that I'm touching, think in your mind how to flex them and only them.” It took a few tries, but eventually Tom figured it out. As he stared at himself in the mirror he audibly gasped as finally made the mind-muscle connection and flared his lats. Ron chuckled proudly as his older protege mastered the move. “Haha, yeah stud! Just like that! Shit man, being so tall and having such a tiny waist, you have a great V-shape! I'm almost disappearing from view standing behind you, big stud! Look at this wings, bro!” Once he was at full spread, Ron again reached under Tom's arms and gave his 'wings' a good, hard, long squeeze. "Fuck", Tom thought. It felt so good to have this young stud feeling up his own growing muscles. Tom couldn't help it as his dick continued to reel out. Trying not to draw attention, he dropped his arms and turned away from the mirror, trying to angle himself away from Ron. He thanked his buddy. “Wow, Ron. You are teaching me so much. I can't believe I can actually do a lat spread!” “Sure, thing man! You are growing so fast. Damn, if all my clients have the sort of progress that you do I will be in very high demand once I get my certification!” “You are an awesome trainer, man. I've never felt so big and strong in my life!” Tom turned and faced Ron and gave him the lat spread he just learned, not realizing that he was still half-fluffed. Ron gave his pose an approving grin and examined him from head to toe. It was then that Tom realized his state and again turned away quickly. As he glanced back at Ron's face, Ron seemed to be giving him a knowing smirk. It was after that workout that Tom, barely making it home, shot not one, not two, but three loads remembering how his studly, shirtless trainer had his hands all his buffed body and how he only wanted more. More size, more vascularity, and yes, more of Ron's hands feeling him up. .. Back at the library, Tom had been getting more and more attention for his improving body. At first it embarrassed him, but he was slowly learning to enjoy it. Most of his coworkers were female and they were none to shy about commenting him on how his clothes were fitting. This even after he had upgraded all this shirts to size XL. “My, my, boss. If you weren't gay I would be jumping your bones right now,” Susan had said to him one day in his office. Tom sat in his chair and she had noticed how his chest pressed firmly against a new burgundy Oxford shirt he had just purchased. He had even had to leave the top button undone to fit his burgeoning shelf. “Susan, that is not professional.” “Whatever you say, boss.” She replied airily as she stepped out of his office. Tom couldn't help but lean back and clasp his hands behind his head as she left his room. He enjoyed how the fabric stretched tight against his arms. He couldn't bend his arms too much for fear of busting the seams of his new, larger wardrobe. As he lifted hard and grew, Tom continued to utilize the handsome chiropractor from across the street to keep his joints, particularly his back, nice and loose. Dr. Ottoman also couldn't help but notice the gains as he massaged his spine. “Wow Tom, I can really feel all the new thickness in your back. You must be 10 lbs heavier than when you stepped in two weeks ago.” “Fifteen pounds, actually,” he replied. “Holy hell! Whatever you are doing, keep it up. If you keep growing at that rate I'm going to have to get a stronger table!” Tom couldn't help but grin as his face rested on the pads of the chiropractor's table. .. That entire week at work Tom was battling a new problem as well. It seemed along with his improving body we was feeling an increase in his testosterone levels. Consequently, we was constantly finding himself aroused at work. He often had to retreat to the safety of his office as he felt his manhood plumping down the right side of his trousers. Due to his blessed stature, there was little he could do to hide the tumescence once it began to grow in his slacks. The following Friday Ron had invited Tom to the Flex Plex for another one-on-one workout. That day Ron had decided to change things up and they both did something new called giant sets for their legs. As a tall man, training legs was a struggle for Tom. He loved the look of having two, massive, column-like legs packed with quads, hams and calves, but on his long frame he was worried that he would never be able to fill them out like the shorter lifters. Ron noticed his apprehension as they began the workout. “Hey bro! Don't worry. We'll get those wheels massive and jacked! I know how to work legs, I've got some decent legs, see!” Ron has hiked up the hem of his shorts and FLEXED his legs in front of Tom. He had glimpsed sightings of Ron's legs and figured that they were well developed like the rest of him. But the smooth, tanned striated quads that Ron flexed left Tom panting, which Ron noticed. “Hell yeah, man! I've got some great legs, if I do say so myself. The chicks love my quadzillas! All those years playing soccer gave me a good base. Pretty soon your legs will look like mine, just do as 'Trainer Ron' says!” Tom heeded Ron's words and they proceeded to have the hardest workout of Tom's life. Ron had even pushed Tom so hard that halfway through the workout Tom had to sprint over the large trashcan and purge his stomach. “Awesome man! Your first puke while lifting! That means you are gonna be a BEAST!” Tom sure didn't feel like a beast as he upchucked. But Ron's praise gave him comfort as his stomach turned. Once he was empty he washed out his mouth and returned to the weights. Deep squats. Leg presses. Straight leg deadlifts. Walking lunges. Hack squats. All the major movements were performed. Tom was happy to note that as hard as he was working, he was using weights heavier than he ever had on each exercise. His legs were blowing up and he knew it. Once the workout was over the two hobbled into the locker room on their weary legs. They grabbed weight machines and walls as they walked to steady their massively pumped legs. Tom thought for sure he could feel his thighs rubbing against each other as he gingerly walked. Once in the locker room he began to disrobe to shower. Ron, already shirtless, walked over to Tom with something in his hands. “Hey big guy. You ever take your stats? “Ummm...you mean height and weight? Yeah, I track my weight of course...” “Haha, nah man. Your measurements! Chest, biceps, legs, you know?” “No, I haven't.” “Well shit, Tom. I'm a bad trainer! I should've done this before you started turning into He-man. Luckily I got this tape measure in my hand!” he said with a grin. Before Tom could protest Ron had Tom to stand up. Ron reached around Tom and slid the tape around his waist. Tom excitedly realized how close he was to having this ripped, surfer stud giving him a hug with his tanned, muscular body. He couldn't help but feel himself plump a bit as it happened, a recurring problem he was having around his trainer. “Ok, big man, write these down in your workout notebook. Then we can take measurements every month to see your progress. When you stepped on the scale earlier what was your weight?” “It was 219 lbs.” “DAAAAAAMMMN, BRO!” Ron whistled. “You are becoming “Tom the Beast'! Shit, you outweigh me by over 30 lbs now, no wonder I feel so tiny around you!” Tom couldn't help but chuckle. “You feel tiny?! Seriously Ron you are so jacked and shredded it's nuts. Your body is just about perfect and your muscles are so ho...” Tom just barely caught himself before he said something controversial. “You muscles are so hard and ripped. I'm jealous of YOU!” 'Nice save', he thought to himself, unconvinced that is was. In the mirror Tom was sure he could see a smirk on Ron's face. Was it possible that Ron was catching on to his deepest secret? “Well, thanks bro! But seriously, brah, you aren't far behind me on the ripped-ness. And you obviously got me in size you giant 220 lb monster! Alright, hold your hands up.” Ron slid his hands up Tom's torso and pulled the tape taught around his pecs. “46 inches, not too shabby! Ok, Tom, now flex that huge python. Damn bro, it feels like granite! And look, you've even got a natural split in your biceps. Fuck dude, as they grow you are going to have some incredible peaks.” Having Ron squeeze and measure his biceps was once again sending his libido into overdrive. The young trainer's infectious praise, combine with his exposed torso were sending pulses of blood to his crotch. “17 inches. Awesome man! Anything over 16 inches and people will notice big arms. Mine are 17.5 inches, they may look a little bigger than yours because I have a smaller frame, but yours are right there behind mine. Check out these canons, Big T!” With that Ron bent up his right arm and FLEXED his glorious peak right in front of Tom. As if in a trance, Tom reached out and felt the muscle. It was euphoria. The warm skin felt stretched over the hot surfer's softball size lump of muscle. He exhaled as his fingers squeezed the mound with no hope of causing any indentation. It was the first time he was ever felt another man's muscle and his brain was in overdrive. More blood rushed to his cock, he could only hope that his baggy gymshorts and the fact the Ron was mostly behind him would hide his state. Ron dropped his arms and slid the tape down to Tom's waist. “34.5 inch waist, nice and tight. We'll see if we can shrink that down a bit. And I can see the abs starting to show up, dude! Ok now, let's check out those wheels!” Tom panicked. Ron grabbed the tape and started to step around him to the front. As Ron did so, Tom quickly reached down and hiked up his gym shorts, simultaneously holding his lead pipe cock to the side and using the bunched fabric to obscure it at his waist. “Tom, bro! I can see that leg pump in your legs. Wow, for a tall dude you've got some great legs. When these monsters start to fill out say 'goodbye' to jeans!” Ron sat on the bench in front of Tom. With his hormones raging, Tom's mind raced as he noticed the sexy surfer kneeling in front of him, imagining the scenarios. Ron wrapped the tape around his thighs, just under Tom's hands. “A nice set of 25 inch thighs, bro. Mine are 26 and a half. One of the few advantages of being shorter, makes your legs bigger. But, those are great measurements, big man! You can let go of your shorts, now!” Tom froze. Luckily, he was already covered in sweat from his workout as his sweat glands went into overdrive. Ron stood and looked Tom straight in the eyes, and repeated with a sexy grin, “You can drop the shorts...stud.” Time seemed to freeze as Tom stared down at the sexy jock in front of him. He slowly released the leg of his shorts, which fell. Then, Ron grinned, reached forward and down and wrapped his right hand around the unmistakable cloth-covered erection. Ron raised his eyebrows as his hand found the shaft. “HOLY SHIT, TOM! Haha, you are already a big fuckin' beast down there!” The flood of emotions was threatening to crash his central CPU as he comprehended the situation. He couldn't help but think that Ron was messing with him. As a man of an older generation, he couldn't help but think of the bullying and general persecution he knew his type had endured throughout his decades of life. Tom quickly stepped back from Ron. Ron just chuckled. “Hey buddy, Tom, it's ok. I know how you feel. Working out and getting jacked, it's the hottest thing in the world to guys like us. I've seen a ton of guys with boners in here. All the serious bodybuilders are so jacked up on hormones that they often throw wood after a killer workout. Of course, hardly any of them have wood the size of yours, you lucky dude, haha!” Just then they heard voices entering the locker room from the main floor. Ron quickly instructed Tom to follow him. They walked to a door a the opposite end of the locker room. “Posing Room ” was written in large block letters. They entered and Ron quickly shut and locked the door. The room was small, about the size of a typical bedroom. There was a small sink, a trashcan and a shelf with a stereo on one wall and another wall was completely covered in mirrors. “There we go, safe and sound. This is a posing room. There's great lighting in here so you can get a great view of your muscles.” Ron looked in the mirror and began to contort his body into various poses, keeping Tom's rod at full mast. A double-biceps pose. An abs-and-thighs pose. A side chest pose. Ron grinned back at Tom. “It's also a great place to...relieve pressure.” With that Ron turned and began to slide down his own gym shorts, leaving him in some straining black spandex Under Armor briefs. Ron was aroused as well. Tom just stared in lusty awe and complete silence. It felt like it had been hours since he had last spoken. “C'mon man, you better join me. I don't think that thing is going to go down soon unless you take care of it.” Ron then grabbed his tight briefs and yanked them down. He stepped out of his garments leaving his entire fitness model physique exposed to Tom. It was, in a word, beautiful. Ron's own impressive cock quickly filled out to a full, thick 7 inches. It was cut and perfectly shaped, just like the rest of him. Ron stepped forward and yanked down Tom's shorts, who was still in his zombie-like trance. Ron then hooked his fingers in Tom's own workout briefs and slowly pulled them down. This time the large cock inside offered some resistance. Ron had to the pull the fabric out away from Tom's pelvis to clear the large tube and balls. Eventually the large shaft sprang out and thwacked against Tom's waist. This time Ron couldn't hide his awe. “Holy fuck, dude. You've got a huge cock. I get no complaints, by you got me beat by at least an inch. And you look even thicker than me.” Finally, Tom's over-stressed brain rebooted. Unbelieving of the fantasy-like situation he found himself in, he asked, “Ron, are you...are you gay?” Ron chuckled, unable to hide his amusement. “Gay, straight, bi, does it really matter? Are YOU gay?” “Um...uh...yes. Yes I am.” Ron could see the struggle in Tom's eyes as he admitted. “Hey man, that's cool! I know lots of gay dudes. People of your generation get so caught upon labels. Don't get me wrong bro, nothing gets me off like a smokin' hot, fitness model chick with a tight waist, long legs and some full, round, natural tits." Ron thrusted his hips, pantomiming fucking, causing his engorged cock to bob. "But I've have my share of fun with some bros as well. I don't think it's possible to be into the fitness and bodybuilding world without having an appreciation for the male body. Now come one, big guy, join me in releasing some tension.” Ron slowly began to jack his own dick, standing right next to Tom. It was the hottest thing Tom had ever seen. So much better than the muscle guys he had seen jacking off on cam on the internet. Right here in front of him was the real thing. Tom began to masturbate his own superior dick, watching sweat trickle down the young jock stud's chest and into the deep groves of his abs. He watched how the veins in Ron's biceps and forearms danced as his hand manipulated himself. Ron gave him an approving glance. “Fuck, yeah Tom. Jack that big dick of yours. A fucking growing muscle beast stud. Soon you are going to be a huge, sexy bodybuilder with a big cock. You are going to drive all the little men crazy with your huge muscles and cock.” Ron suddenly picked up the pace and quickly ejaculated, shooting a jet of jizz a couple of feet up in the air. Tom admired the sexual strength of the young stud as he himself edged closer and closer. After he finished, Ron stepped closer to Tom. “Jack that big dick stud. I'm going to turn you into the muscle monster I know you want to be. Soon you will have arms even bigger than THIS!” Ron quickly flexed a titanic double biceps right in front of Tom. “And your will pecs like these monsters!” Ron then alternately bounced each pec. While jacking with his left arm, Tom instinctively reached out his right hand to cup the mass of Ron's right pectoral. “Yeah, Tom. Feel that mass. That is mass that you will soon have. A chest shelf so huge you can rest a book on them!” Ron ended the statement with a most muscular pose, baring his teeth and growling with masculine intensity. Tom felt the chest muscle in his fingers instantly tighten into hard granite. That did it. Tom threw his head back as three ropes of cum exploded from his firehose cock and right onto the buff surfer's abs. Tom put his hand on Ron's shoulders to balance himself as he finished the most powerful orgasm he had ever had. As he came back to earth Tom caught his breath and rested his hands on his weary legs. He then looked up to see Ron, grinning like a Cheshire Cat. Ron looked down at his wetted abs and flexed them even harder and deeper. He then reached down and scooped up some fresh jizz with his finger and brought it up to his mouth for a taste. “Damn, Big Tom. You even taste good!” He said with a wink. The sight nearly made Tom's cock re-inflate instantly. "That was fun, big guy. I'll go check the locker room to make sure the coast is clear." As Ron stepped away Tom could only hope for more situations like this that his growing body was bringing to him.

Here's my next story. I hope you like. If you've read my other stories you know that brevity is not my strong suit. The first part is a lot of setup, but I promise it will lead to good things! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Written for a friend THE LIBRARIAN - Part 1 Tom Kemper exhaled as he sat in his car in the parking lot outside of the newly opened East Branch of the Thomasville City Library. In the last decade middle age had come down like a hammer on the hard working man. During that span, the former accountant had decided to change his career. Giving up a life of spreadsheets and numbers, he had returned to college and picked up a degree in History and Library Sciences. After a few successful years working at nearby local university, his supervisor had recommended him to apply for the position of the branch manager at this new location. After acing his interviews he was promptly offered the job. “Time for a new adventure,” Tom said to himself as he turned off the ignition and stepped out of his car. He opened the back seat door and grabbed a large carrier full of various coffees headed into the East Branch. The modest, standalone building was located at the end of a large parking lot adjacent to a strip mall in a burgeoning part of the city. He made his way up the steps, unlocked the door and headed inside. The other city library staff had already cleaned the building and had began setting up shelves and stocking them with books. However, there was still a lot of work to be done before the place could open next week. Boxes of books were stacked around the walls, waiting to be placed in their respective sections. A few minutes before 8:00am the rest of the staff began to trickle in, 16 in all. Tom had helped interview and hire half of them and the other half were transfers from the other city branches. “Good morning everyone,” Tom said cheerily as his staffed filed in. “First things first, time for coffee!” The others chuckled at Tom's affable nature. Kind, witty and sarcastic, Tom never had trouble connecting with others. Most of the staff helped themselves to one of the cups as Tom sipped his. “I don't know about you, but I can't function unless I have my morning java. The first task for one of you this morning will be to run over to the appliance store and pick up a coffee maker.” Tom led the group in a quick icebreaker. Luckily, most of the group knew each other from their respective work in the library field. Tom introduced the rest of the new hires and then assigned the group to various tasks to get the library up and running. Tom set about to help unboxing the books with half of the group. As he bent down to pick up a box, he grabbed his back and let out a YELP. Susan, one of the new hires rushed over. “Tom, are you alright?” The pretty, dark-complected, 30-something brunette woman asked with sympathy. Tom grabbed his back in frustration as he contorted his face. “Ugh, yeah. I guess I should've lifted with my legs like they always say, damnit.” “Well, since you are the boss why don't you go set up your office. We'll take care of these boxes,” Susan suggested. Feeling ashamed at his lack of physical aptitude, Tom reluctantly agreed and sulked over the office, twisting his torso trying to loosen up the kink in his back. Once he closed the door, Tom grimaced loudly. Another unfortunate side effect of his age was the degradation of his body. Now in his late 40's, Tom had always had a seemingly trim physique, partly due to his height at a lanky 6'3. Although he knew the truth, that instead of trim, he was actually just 'skinny-fat.' Tall, dark and handsome, his age had just begun to show with some lines on his face, although instead of aging him they only seemed to refine his masculine visage. But it disjointed Tom that his body belied his handsome face. As part of this new adventure, Tom had even told himself that he was going to fully commit himself into getting into shape once the library was up and running. But even then, as with most resolutions, at that point he only half believed it would happen. As Tom continued to stretch out, he thought back to the man he had seen at the grocery store yesterday. The man was simply put, enormous. Clearly a bodybuilder, the man's t-shirt was plastered to his protruding muscles. With every step and sway of his arms the flesh underneath the shirt bunched and flexed in an erotic symphony. “I bet that guy would have no trouble lifting those boxes of books,” Tom grumbled to himself. Tom had recently come to grips with the fact that he was gay, something that he had so far only shared with a handful of close friends. Not only had he come to terms, but he fully accepted that he was into a certain type of man. Namely, muscular. Tom was obsessed with huge, bulging, ripped muscle. Not so much the big rounded powerlifter build, but the tight-waisted, wide V-shape of the biggest muscle models, the type of men who dominated the new classic physique division of bodybuilding shows. This was the type of man Tom wanted to be and be with and provided another spark in his commitment to get into shape. Remembering the hunk from the store allowed Tom's mind to briefly forget the pain in his back and he felt a swelling in his groin. One place the new library manager had never been lacking was downstairs, as he looked down at the unmistakable bulge in his pants. He chuckled at his reaction, “I guess I'm not going back out there for a few minutes.” Once the pain subsided, Tom began organizing his office, being careful not to bend over. After an hour or so of organizing Tom noticed a door in the back corner of his large office. He rightfully assumed it was a closet. As he went to open the door he found it to be locked. “Well that's odd,” he grumbled. Grabbing his key ring that came with the new office, he noticed a small, brass key. Trying it in the door, he was relieved to see the door swing open into a long narrow closet full of steel shelves. He stepped into the room and took note. The long shelves on the side walls were empty, but the narrow back wall shelves were stocked full with various sized plastic bottles and tubs. As Tom inspected them closer he realized they were various nutritional supplements. Protein powders, fat burning pills, energy mixes, you name it. “Man, whomever worked here before me was quite the gym bunny.” Then he contemplated all that happened recently. The new job, telling himself he would get into shape, the huge bodybuilder in the supermarket, tweaking his back lifting a heavy box full of books and now a room full of workout supplements. It's like the universe had acknowledged that Tom had decided to make a change to his body and was providing all the extra motivation. And the universe had handing him nice free gift. He surmised that he likely had over a year's worth of supplements in front of him. As he continued to take stock he noticed two large black tubs with no labeling in the middle of the protein powders. He took one down and unscrewed the cap and noted the dark brown powder inside. “Must be more chocolate protein powder, like the other tubs.” He set the unmarked tubs back on the shelf and headed back out of the closet to assist his workers. After work that night Tom headed to the chiropractor directly across the parking lot from the soon-to-open library. A handsome man in his late 20's greeted Tom as he entered. “Hello there, what can I do for you?” the man said as he looked up from the reception desk. Tom gave the man a once over and was impressed. He had close cropped brown hair, a full round, cleanly shaven face. Even though his face seemed slightly pudgy, the man was anything but. About 5'10” or so, his thick, stocky musculature filled the polo shirt nicely. While certainly no muscle bunny, the man clearly knew his way around the gym as displayed by his sturdy build. Tom replied, “Oh I tweaked by back today, I was hoping you could help me work out the kinks.” “Of course! Backs are my specialty. I saw you walking over from the building across the lot. Do you work there?” “Yes, we are opening a new library branch in that building. I'm the new branch manager, Tom Kemper, nice to meet you,” Tom said as they shook hands. “Nice to meet you, Tom. I'm Taylor Ottoman. And that's cool. It will be nice to have a new library in the this neighborhood, my kids will love that.” Tom shook his head, silently disappointed at the confirmation that this hunky chiro was straight. “That's a quite a difference from what that building used to be.” Tom cocked his eyebrow curiously, “Oh, I'm sorry I'm new to this area. What did it used to be?” “It was a small, very hardcore gym. I used to see some really big guys go there. A couple of the patrons used to stop in here to get adjustments. These men were massive, like pro-bodybuilder sized. I used that gym a few times but I got intimidated and started going to a Y that was close to my house. I mean these guys were seriously intense in there.” Tom listened with rapt attention and took the opportunity to compliment the man. “Oh wow. They must have been really big if you were intimidated. You look like quite the sturdy man yourself, Taylor.” Taylor smiled and chuckled, “Well thanks buddy. I like to think I'm ahead of the curve, but that place was something else. I didn't see a ton of guys go there, but the few that did were huge. Word around the strip mall is the owner got busted selling the illegal gear and that why it closed up shop a few months ago. As huge as those guy were I have no reason to doubt it.” To Tom, the room full of supplements now made much more sense now. Tom then filled out the appropriate forms for Mr. Ottoman and proceeded to have the stocky man work on his back. Twenty minutes later, he paid Taylor and left feeling much better. With all the signs the universe was sending his way, that night he joined a small, nearby 24-hour fitness gym and had his first workout session, a light 15 minute ride on the recumbent exercise bike followed by some more stretches for his back. He left feeling refreshed and that night enjoyed a one of the best nights' sleep he had in a long while, excited for the his new adventure. +++++++++ A week later all the books had been properly sorted and stacked and the library finally opened. The city had a nice small ceremony with the mayor even participating in a small ribbon cutting complete with cheesy, over-sized golden scissors. Tom and the rest of the staff were excited and relieved to have everything in place and finally allow the public in. During the past week Tom had become particularly close to Susan, whom he found could match his sharp wit with gusto. After that first day he and Susan had decided to share a celebratory glass of wine at the nice Italian restaurant just down the street. “Great job getting everything up and running, boss,” Susan praised as their wine glasses clinked together. “The rest of the staff really likes you too. I think we're all going to get along very nicely.” Tom grinned, “Well thank you, miss. I really enjoy your company as well. I honestly enjoy that you aren't afraid to tell me when I'm doing something stupid. Just because I'm your boss doesn't mean I want to be unapproachable.” The two chatted with each other some more, enjoying each others' company as they learned more about each other and laughing at each others' jokes. Tom even noticed Susan seemed to be checking him out. “So, Tom...is there a Mrs. Kemper in your life...” she coyly asked, eyebrows raised. Tom sighed and set his glass down. Susan immediately became worried. “Oh no. I'm so sorry if you are involved. I didn't mean to come onto you, Tom. I-” “Susan, relax. Actually, I...I'm... Well, I don't play for your team if you catch my drift.” Susan sat that pondering what she had heard before realization crept across her face. She immediately chuckled and took a big sip of wine. “Well DAMN! Of course you are. You are good looking, thin, smart, charming. Damnit, why are they always the gay ones,” she huffed and Tom snorted laughter. “Sorry, Suzy, you're just not my type. But, ah, I haven't told many people, so I would appreciate if you don't make a big deal of this.” “Oh of course, Tom! I would never. In fact, I think I love you even more now! So tell me, Tom, what sort of man catches your eye? Let's dish!” Now that his wheels had been greased, Tom played along. “Well, handsome, charming, fit-” “Oh so you are in love with yourself!” Both adults roared in laughter at Susan's joke. “Well, not quite haha. I'm working on the 'fit' part, especially after throwing out my back last week. Damn, that was embarrassing. I like a little bit more meat on a man's bones. Some steak if you will.” Susan cast him a knowing glance, “Ahhhh so you like the big, strong type, huh. Like, say, a big strong chiropractor type?” Tom's eyes widened. “Oh yes Tom, I've seen you head over there to see Dr. Ottoman a couple of times last week! I've been a client of his for a while, I admit he's easy on the eyes.” Tom rolled his own eyes. “Well, you're getting closer. Dr. Ottoman has a nice build, but maybe a bit soft. And I've been going over to get my back fixed!” “Sure, boss....sure...” Tom just sighed. “But, I am looking forward to getting back into shape. This 48 year old body isn't getting any younger.” “You are FORTY-EIGHT! Wow I'm stunned. I would've guessed you were about 40. You look great for your age. And I sure don't blame you, women say all the time they don't want a guy with big muscles, but that's bullshit!” she said with a laugh. “I completely agree!” Tom said as they cheersed again. “I appreciate the compliments, ma'am. And believe me, if I were straight, I would gladly take you out to dinner.” A couple hours later Tom made his way to the gym and enjoyed his nightly workout. He had been going every night for the past week and every workout had been going better and better. Every workout he had more energy and seemingly was able to lift heavier weights, thought the amounts he had been using were still modest by any weightlifting accounts. 90 minutes later, with his shirt drenched in sweat he made his way toward the front, waving to the attractive, fit young desk clerk with shaggy blonde hair, Ron. Clad in grey gym shorts and blue sleeveless Nike gym shirt, Ron had a golden tan to compliment his blonde locks, giving him a lean, surfer boy look. “Another good workout Mr. Kemper?” “You bet, Ron! I'm really enjoying these starter gains, is that what you called them?” “Beginner gains, man! And yeah I can tell. You look like your energy has tripled since the first time you walked in last week. Keep it up! And hey, I'm currently studying to become a personal trainer. If you want, I'd be happy to come up with a workout plan for you. Also, I could help show you some more moves if you'd like. No offense man, but I can tell this gym thing is new to you, bro. AND, for my classes I need to log 20 hours of practice training so I'd be happy to help you out, free of charge. Dude, from your intensity I can see you have the drive to keep at it.” Tom's face lit up, “Really!? That would be awesome, Ron.” Tom spent the next 20 minutes discussing his goals with Ron, who Tom found out was just 20 years old. When the subject of size came up Tom couldn't hide the fact that he wanted to be big. Like really big. “Oh, so you wanted to be Mr. Olympia, Bro! Haha, don't we all!” Tom's face went bright red as he revealed his previously hidden desire for the first time. Ron noticed, “Hey man, don't feel bad. I'm going to give you all the basics to start becoming the muscle beast I know you want to be. What is your diet like?” Tom relayed to Ron his normal diet. While not unhealthy, Ron let him know it needed an overhaul. “So here's where you need to make a big change, Mr. K. You're diet isn't half bad, but you are not eating nearly enough to get big. I can see why you only weigh 175 lbs. “Not a bad weight, but based on what I'm hearing you are probably eating only about 2000 calories per day. Being a tall dude at 6'3”, you need to be eating about 4500 to 6000 calories to get big.” “Seriously, Ron? I have to eat twice as much as I am now?” “Yup! Two to three times as much, dude. Gotta eat big to get big!” With that Ron raised his right arm and flexed. Tom practically drooled as a nice lump of tanned muscle sprang from his arm. It was impossible to miss that Ron was in shape but his biceps surged when flexed. “I eat about 3500 calories per day and I'm 185 lbs at 5'10, so that gives you an idea of how much you need to eat.” Ron agreed to meet up with Tom tomorrow evening to give him some pointers on setting up a proper workout split. “You want to work each muscle group every 4 to 6 days for optimum growth,” Ron had said. After Tom left, glad to have made a new friend to encourage him on his quest, he promptly drove the grocery store and completely loaded up his shopping cart with all sorts of growth promoting foods. Eggs, chicken, steak, fish, spinach, celery, oatmeal, you name it. All the food that Ron had mentioned. The following day, Tom made his way to the health section of the library. His discussion with Ron last night had only piqued his interest further. In the small section he found what he was looking for. Some books on exercise and nutrition. Then he saw it. “The Encyclopedia of Modern Bodybuilding” by Arnold Schwarzenegger. Feeling slightly nervous, he grabbed the book off the shelf and took it into his office where he would proceed to read it during his down times. That evening he made it back to the gym and greeted at Ron. “Hey buddy! Ready to get big!?” Ron cheerily stood and slabbed Tom's back. He handed Tom some papers with a full blown six day routine. Ron then lead Tom through he first days routine, which focused on back and biceps. “I saw you doing chest yesterday so I moved that a couple days out.” What followed was the most intense workout of Tom's life. He was glad his gym was a this little used 24-hour gym, otherwise he would've felt ashamed that such light weights were kicking his ass. Ron wouldn't let him go heavier unless he performed the movement with near perfections. “Getting big is about working the muscle, not just moving weight, bro,” Ron would chastise when Tom tried to grab the larger weights. “Shit, Ron. I'm just so damn weak. You are using the same weights just to demonstrate the movements that I am for my lifts.” “HEYBRO! STOP THAT RIGHT NOW!” Ron snapped at Tom. At that moment Ron seemed 15 years older and far more mature than his young face belied. “No negativity. You've only been lifting for a little over a week now. The size and strength will come. But it will come a lot faster if you do everything correctly and don't get injured. Got it, dude!?” Tom sighed and grinned. “Yes sir, Ron SIR! Man...I can't believe I'm letting a young whipper-snapper like you boss me around.” Ron chuckled and grabbed Tom's meaty shoulder. Tom admired howt he veins danced on Ron's rippling forearm. “Damn, right old man! I'm the boss! Now back to those rows!” Tom awoke the next day feeling like a freight train had hit him. He practically crawled out of bed aching. “Holy crap. If this is what it take to get into shape then I may not be cut our for this.” Heeding Ron's advice, he whipped up a large breakfast consisting of 5 eggs and bowl of oatmeal. For him this was a very large breakfast but he managed to choke it down. Next he made into the bathroom for a nice warm shower. As the rivulets fell over his body he felt his aching joints and tight muscles begin to loosen up. His hand began to creep down his torso where he found his prodigious cut cock. He was pleased that one place he knew he didn't need improvement was his thick, long, 8” dick. Thinking back to Ron's flexed biceps brought him to full mast in just a couple of seconds. As he worked his soapy hand up and down the shaft he thought about Ron's tanned, smooth body, the way the sinews danced up and down his arms. The way his golden biceps practically exploded from his arms when he flexed... “UGHHHH!” That did it. Tom unloaded his heavy balls under the warm shower with a deep moan. Turning the shower off and drying himself off, he realized all the tension was seemingly gone. A nice hot shower and jerk has completely refreshed his aching body and he felt like he could tackle the world. ++++++ And so it went for the next few days. Library, food prep, gym, home, sleep. It seemed repetitive but Tom was feeling better than ever. Every workout kicked his ass, but after fueling up and showering the following morning, he felt revived and ready to go. He noticed that he seemed to have more energy for the entire day whereas before he would be dragging through the afternoons, relying solely on his cherished coffee. At first it felt masochistic, but he was loving looking forward to his sessions with Ron. Tom continued to soak in the knowledge he was gaining from reading Arnold's book, having read through over half of the book by the end of the week. On Friday afternoon, Susan walked in on Tom with his nose buried in the book during his break. “BOSS!” Susan had practically yelled causing Tom to snap his head up. “What the heck are you reading that you are so engrossed in?” Susan reached out to look at the book. Before he could pull it away, she got a look. “The Encyclopedia of Bodybuilding? My goodness, you sure are taking this seriously. Is that really want you want, to look like one of those huge freaks?” she asked. Embarrassed and blushing red, Tom pulled the book away. “NO!” he said a bit too defensively. But this book has some great information on getting into shape. I just want to put on a little muscle, that's all.” As Tom voiced this he knew he was lying. He didn't want a little bit of muscle. He wanted A LOT of muscle. To be a walking powerhouse of dense, thick undulated beef. He absolutely wanted to look like one of those 'freaks'. He just wasn't quite ready to share that fact yet. Susan stared at him unconvinced. “Well, Mr. future muscle-man,” she teased, “whatever you are doing, keep it up. I know you've only been working out for a couple of weeks but you are looking good. You have a healthy glow to you and you look trimmer.” Susan winked and walked out of the room. Tom couldn't help but chuckle to himself as she left. After embarrassing the hell out of him she left him feeling more confident than ever. On Saturday, Ron invited Tom to join him at the Flex Plex as his guest, to introduce some heavy compound movements into his routine. The Flex Plex was a hardcore gym that Tom had never heard of. Ron greeted him in the parking lot. “Ron, I didn't know you lifted here. I thought you lifted at 24-hour.” “Haha. Dude, don't take offense to this, but that place is more for the beginners. I just work there to help pay the bills.” They headed into the gym and Tom was immediately awash in the smell of sweat and iron. It wasn't a bad smell, if anything it was intoxicating and he felt his bulge surge a bit as he inhaled the masculine aroma. He immediately noticed the difference in clientele as well. These men and women were serious lifters. Armor plated pecs pushed against shirts. Thick veins snaked across plumped biceps. Huge quads filled short gym shorts. Tom was in heaven, he had to think of baseball to keep his cock from engorging any further and becoming completely obvious. Ron signed in Tom as a guest and led him to the locker room. Tom was already dressed so he hung out while Ron changed. Ron stripped off his shirt and and Tom nearly choked on his spit. Ron had the most amazing, deep set, tanned abs he had ever seen. He couldn't help but comment, “Shit, Ron. If you can get me abs like that I will give you anything you want!” “Hey thanks, Bro! My abs are my pride and joy.” Ron raised clasped his hands behind his neck and clenched his torso down. He undulated his hips showing off the deep canyons in between each biscuit sized lump of muscle. Tom stared in rapt attention, unable to breathe. “We'll see what I can do to get you on my level. Strip off your shirt let's see what you got.” “What!?! No, thanks. Let's just go lift,” he protested as Ron rolled his eyes. “Dude, I'm working to be a trainer, I've seen WAY worse people than you. C'mon, we need to take some stats anyway. Strip of that shirt, bro before I tackle you and yank it off myself.” Inwardly Tom considered resisting as the thought of being tackled by this surfer adonis was quite alluring. Tom raised the shirt and set it on the bench. Ron gave him a look over. “Nice, dude! For an old guy you look great. You've even got some faint abs showing. And you were all embarrassed? Take a look man!” Ron pulled Tom over next to him and they checked themselves out in the mirror. At first Tom couldn't take his look off Ron, but as he examined himself closer he could see it. Perhaps it was shame that kept him from really looking at himself in his home mirror, but damn if he didn't look noticeably fitter and tighter all over. While the abs where not obvious, he could make out two faint columns. And where before there was basically no transition between his pecs and abs, now there was a definite separation between the two features. He was still somewhat soft all over, but the fluffiness he had seen before wasn't there. Had he really made that much progress in just two weeks? “Alright, big guy, stop gawking at your self and step up on the scale, haha! Nice, Dude! 185 lbs. I thought you said you were 175?” “I thought I was, Ron. Guess I started out a little heavier than I thought.” Feeling empowered, Tom followed Ron in another brutal workout that consisted of nothing but the core lifts and perfecting his form. Squats, deadlifts, bench press, military press. They finished with some abs which left Tom's core screaming in pain, but it was a good pain. It felt like progress. It felt like strength. It felt like growth. Ron and Tom walked to their vehicles in the hot sun as Ron brought up some more advice. “You're getting the lifts and the nutrition down, if you want to take this even further you might consider adding some supplements.” Ron gave Tom a new paper with a list of supplements for Tom to check out. “Do you know where you can find these things?” Thinking back to the store room full of supplements at the library, Tom replied, “Sure do, buddy. Thanks for everything man. You are going to be a great trainer.” Tom signed Ron's trainer log and the two parted ways for the weekend. “Thanks, bro! Have a good weekend. I've got a hot date tonight with a smokin' hot Latina with some big round tits. I gotta get home and get ready for a night of action! You keep building that bod of yours and you'll be getting the same action in now time!” Tom chuckled and waved off Ron, amused by his dude-bro antics. Taking Ron's list, Tom was able to find the supplements easily from his library office closet. There were so many additional supplements in his office that weren't on Ron's paper that he decided he would take it upon himself to learn about them an incorporate them into this diet if necessary. The next couple of weeks seemed to fly by. During his next workout Ron couldn't help but comment on his progress, “Dude, you have been making some amazing gains. I remember your first lifting session you were struggling to bench the 35 lbs dumbbells. Now, look at you dude!” Ron said as he clapped Tom's shoulder. Tom looked down at the 65 lb iron weights that rested on each of his knees. He hadn't even considered that the weights he were now using were nearly double that of when he started just a few short weeks ago. He couldn't help but suppress a grin, which Ron noticed. “Haha, yep dude! You are becoming a beast. And don't think I didn't notice that meaty delt that I just slapped. Dude, you are always wearing those baggy shirts in here, hiding that progress. What's going on under there? Don't think I haven't noticed those shirts not being as baggy. C'mon bro, show me what you got!” Tom smirked, pleased at the praise his hot young surfer dude buddy was throwing his way. “Well I haven't weighed myself in a couple of weeks. I guess it's time.” The two made their way to the back of the small, long weigh room to the scale. Tom stepped up on the platform and Ron began adjusting the sliding weights. “Dude...you've put on 16 lbs more! You are 201 lbs. Shit man, I'm going to have to up my game, you're bigger than me! I'm only 185!” Tom stared at the weight at Ron spoke. He couldn't believe it. He knew his clothes had been getting tighter and more snug and he knew he put on weight, but he would've guessed it was more like 5 lbs, not 16! Tom smiled excitedly and stepped off the scale. “Wow man, and I owe most of this to you, buddy! Thank you so much.” Tom couldn't help but reach out and quickly hug his young hero, enjoying the way the young man's taught body felt against his own improving one. He released Ron before it became to obvious he was feeling up the young buck “Wow, I never ever thought I would've been able to pass 200 lbs!” “OOF! Easy big man!” Ron exhaled as Tom released him. “You are going to blow past 210 at this rate! Fuck man you are making me feel small!” Tom rolled his eyes down at Ron. “Oh stop. You are still way bigger than me. Remember, I've got like 5 or 6 inches of height on you. And you felt rock solid when I hugged you. Uh...sorry about that...” Chuckling, Ron replied, “Dude, no worries. I'm happy for you. And your progress is really inspiring me to continued my training. I love helping people out. I bet your abs are killer, c'mon dude let's see.” “What?! Right here in the open gym?” “Yeah dude, no one else is here. Here, do you need some motivation?” With that Ron whipped off his shirt once again causing Tom's eyes to widen at the hot tanned abs. “Off with it, big guy...” Ron said as he grabbed at the hem of Tom's shirt. Reluctantly, Tom raised the shirt and set it to the side. Ron stared at him wide-eyed. A thunderous silence began to make Tom nervous. “Dude...” Ron began. “I've seen beginner gains before but this is incredible. Fuck, bro. You look amazing. I can't believe you've only been working out for a month or so.” It was then that Tom turned to the mirrors and began to look at himself next to Ron. He was stunned. While Ron was still in fitness model shape with deep cuts, sinews and veins outlining all his taut, tanned muscles, he saw that he wasn't that far behind. Their torso's were remarkably similar, except it was like his body was just Rons but just stretched taller. While Ron still had very low bodyfat, likely down around 5 percent, it looked like Tom was approaching single digits. His abs were clearly apparent but without the deep ridges that Ron sported. Tom noticed that every muscle of his was also apparent. The separations between his delts and biceps was evident. There was a clear line of blossoming cleavage between his pecs. His forearms, which had always been lean due to his long-time thinness, now had even bigger and more abundant veins crisscrossing them. “Tom, seriously, dude, You're progress is amazing. You must be doing everything perfectly right with your workouts, nutrition and supplements.” “Wow, Ron. I mean I've noticed the changes in the mirror at home. But to see me next to you just confirms it. Man, when I first saw you without your shirt at the Flex Plex I never thought I'd be in the same league as you man...wow.” “Big Tom, if you keep going like this, I am going to be out of YOUR league soon!” Ron playfully smacked Tom's abs and Tom did all he could to restrain his excitement, not just from from Ron's touch but from acknowledging his newly pumped body. It was on Thursday of the following week that Susan asked to speak to Tom in his office. They walked in there and Susan shut the door. “Tom, my dear friend, we need to have a little chat.” Tom looked at her confused. “Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately? You are bulging out of your clothes so much that you are nearly indecent.” Tom looked down and examined himself. He had continued to notice the snugness of his clothes. In fact, it excited him. It was confirmation that his efforts were paying off. He chuckled at Susan, “Well, I know I've put on some muscle, but I didn't think my clothes were that tight!” Susan rolled her eyes, “Boss, you're half right. Honestly, you look amazing in your shirts lately. Nearly every woman who has come in here in the last couple of weeks has asked me about the 'hunky librarian from the back office',” she said with finger quotes. Tom couldn't help but smile with pride. Susan leaned in closer, “But I'm not necessarily talking about your shirts... It's um...your pants. Your butt has also been attracting a lot of attention, but it's pulling your pants so tight that...your BULGE is becoming quite evident,” she said with a blush. Tom's eyes went wide. “...oh,” he said, embarrassed. It was Susan's turn to chuckle and grin, “Well, trust me, BIG boy, you've got nothing to be embarrassed about. But you've been giving some of the patrons and your workers fits trying to avoid staring are your crotch.” Susan fanned herself jokingly. “Believe me, if you weren't gay...” Tom busted out laughing. “Well sorry to disappoint you, Miss, heh heh. But I appreciate you letting me know. I suppose it is time to invest in some new clothes.” “Yes, my dear boss, it is. You have made tremendous progress. You are becoming a full blown stud. You know, I've noticed a tick up in the number of middel-aged women coming to library, I think word of mouth of your hunkiness is spreading throughout the women of the area” Chuckling, Tom replied, “Well that's flattering, but I sure would like it if some hunky men would notice and stop by.” “Oh you and me both, Mr. Hunky Librarian! You keep putting on muscle like you have and you will be in high demand soon.” That night Tom stood in his bathroom examining his body in the mirror before taking shower. Taking Susan's words to heart, he couldn't help but feel pride as he stared at his body. He had just weighed himself at 208 lbs. About one full pound of muscle gained every day. Even for beginner gains this was A LOT. Smirking at his reflection, he raised his arms and gave himself a double biceps flex. His large prodigious cock shot to full erection as he stared at his arms. “Damn,” he thought to himself. “My arms are nearly as big as Rons! Maybe bigger since I'm taller!” He considered his weight. 200 lbs had always seemed like a milestone number. Regardless of height, anyone over 200 lbs who is in shape is a big man. “And that's me. A BIG man now. And I'm only going to get BIGGER!” he said to himself with a growl. He reached down and began to jack his plumped cock. It felt so conceited to be jacking off to his own image, but he couldn't help but admire the newly muscular man in the mirror. Certainly no-one would think of him as a bodybuilder yet, but the man in the mirror was clearly a gym rat. And if anything, he had also lost some fat in his face, making his solid jawline even more pronounced, enhancing his handsomeness. He couldn't help but agree with Susan, the man in the mirror was a hunk. Tom ran his big left hand up and down the thick shaft of his cock as he flexed his right biceps and growled. He brought right hand down and began to play with his nipples. Fuck, he could even feel new heft within his pec meat as he pinched and his sensitive nipples. The sensation caused his knees to slightly buckle. This only caused the new definition to make itself known on his quads. Tom moaned loudly noticing the pump in his legs. No wonder his pants were so tight, he actually had 'wheels' now as Ron had called them. His breathing picked up pace and he jacked faster and faster. He noticed the feathering in his delts as his arms worked harder. With one final flex of his right biceps his big dick erupted with the most intense orgasm of his life. Spurt after spurt exploded high onto the mirror in front of him. His body rippled and trembled from the pleasure. A couple of minutes later Tom chuckled in post orgasmic bliss. “Wow,” he thought to himself. “Getting into shape even makes whacking off feel better. Tom then climbed into the shower and enjoyed lathering up his newly pumped body. The simple act even causing his dick to inflate to it's full size once again just minutes after his hard blast, which also surprised him. It's seems his sexual stamina had picked up pace with his new body. He couldn't help himself. He masturbated one more time in the shower, not losing any of the pleasure of force of his first orgasm. He couldn't wait to continue this adventure of growth.

As promised, the next chapter. I hope to post something next weekend, so please give me feedback as to where you would like to see this story go. Thank you for all your support Blue Pill Part 11 Chris stood in his father’s bathroom, holding the small bottle of black pills in his meaty hand. “I wonder what these do?!” Without another second to spare Chris downed one of the black pills, excited to see what new growth possibilities would unfold for him. Chris stepped over to his father’s scale so he could weigh himself to see how much the black pill changes him. “I’ll be damned, 240 pounds. That little session with Luke gave me 20 pounds of muscle. Looks like I’ll be paying him a visit.” Chris stepped off the scale and sauntered out into the hallway, bottle of black pills in hand, excited to see how freakishly large he could stretch his body with his new found arsenal. Just as Chris was about to head upstairs, the doorbell rang. “I swear to fucking Christ Stacy, if that’s you, you’d better turn around and run now!” Chris pounded his way towards the front door, remembering the recent encounter he had with his now ex-girlfriend. Chris swung the door open ready to start yelling, but instead was met eye to eye with someone who looked all too familiar. “Derek? Is that you? How in the fuck did you get so big?!” Chris began sizing Derek up from head to toe. They were dead even on height, but Chris knew that he must still have about ten pounds on him. A devilish grin formed on Chris’s face as he slid the bottle of black pills behind his back. “What can I do for you buddy?” Knowing all too well that he was going to use Derek just like he used Luke to get even bigger. “So you wanna come on in and tell me how you got so big?” Derek stepped into the foyer. “You look like you’ve put a little size on yourself!” “Yeah, been bulking up since were towards the end of football season. I want to put on some serious mass for college. What about you though? Looks like you’ve all but caught up with me. How will you be able to swim with all that bulk?” “That’s part of why I came here to talk to you. I wanna try a different sport. I think I’ve outgrown swimming. So I too want to put on some serious size and I thought who better to talk to than the football captain himself.” “Well you’ve come to the right place and I have a feeling you already know what’s going to help you get bigger. Go ahead and wait over in my dad’s gym. I’ll be just a second. Then we can get to adding some mass to that frame of yours.” Chris began thundering up the steps, taking two at a time. Excited about the possibilities of the new black pill he was about to use. Derek walked down the hall towards the gym and stopped to admire his own reflection in the hall mirror. Flexing his big bicep, causing the sleeve of the polo he had stolen from the high school locker room to tear a little. “Fuck yeah, so fuckin hot! I’m gonna get frickin huge!” Meanwhile upstairs Chris went back to his medicine cabinet and grabbed two bottles. He opened one which contained just plain blue pills. Chris dropped one into his hand, “I should probably wait and see what the black pill will do before mixing them. Oh well, fuck it.” Chris popped the pill in his mouth and swallowed. He then popped a pill form the other bottle into his hand, blue with a white stripe, and put it in the pocket of his shorts. “Not only will I grow bigger from the blue pill, but Derek is going to help me get even bigger by being my milk bitch.” Chris laughed to himself at the idea as he began heading down the stairs, noticing Derek standing in front of the mirror flexing. “Man you keep standing there and flexing you’re gonna pop one off” Chris motioned his eyes down to Derek’s massive erection tenting his sweats. “Yeah, sorry. I just can’t help it. Ever since I got bigger I’ve been so fucking horny. All I want to do is grow and fuck.” Derek grabbed on to his meat stick and began massaging it. “I know the feeling brother, but there will be time to fool around later. Let’s get to growing some more. I believe you’re looking for one of these.” Chris held out the blue pill with the white stripe for Derek to take. Derek looked at it for a moment and realized what Chris’s intentions were, but he didn’t want to give it away that he knew. “Thanks man, I appreciate it!” Derek tried to sound excited as he held the pill in his hand. “Well? What are you waiting for? Let’s get this show on the road.” Chris eyed Derek and the pill in his hand hoping he didn’t already know what that pill did. “Sorry man, I’ve just never been able to take a pill without something to drink. Mind if I grab a glass of water? Or better yet, how about I mix us up a couple of protein shakes.” Derek figured he could crush up the pill he was given into Chris’s shake and milk him like Chris had intended to do with Derek. “Yeah man, no problem. I have some shaker bottles up in my room. Protein tubs are in my closet. Will you grab me a chocolate one?” Chris said as he started heading towards the home gym. “Of course, I’ll be right back down.” With that, Derek turned around as a huge grin filled his face. He raced up the stairs, excited to finally grow bigger than the captain of the football team. Chris entered the gym with a sinister smile filling his face as he thought of how perfect everything was falling in place. “When we’re done working out, I might even let Derek worship my massive body and gargantuan dick.” Chris grabbed the 50 pound dumbbells to warm up with. Derek quickly headed into Chris’s room, not wanting to waste any time. He grabbed the shaker bottles on Chris’s desk and headed towards his closet. He opened the closet and grabbed the tub of chocolate protein powder. He put two scoop into each bottle and then crushed the blue pill with the white stripe in his hand and dropped it into one of the cups. So he wouldn’t get them mixed up, his bottle top was orange and Chris’s was green. Derek headed into Chris’s bathroom to fill up the bottles. He turned on the water and filled both shakers up. As he was filling the last bottle up, Derek was once again drawn to his reflection in the bathroom vanity. He observed all the striations and veins running up his arms as he reached forward to fill the bottles. As Derek stared into the vanity mirror, he noticed that the mirror was slightly ajar. He set the last bottle on the counter and reached up to open the vanity cabinet. Inside he found all sorts of pill bottles, deodorant, cologne, aftershave. “I wonder if this is where he keeps his magic muscle pills? Naw, he couldn’t be that stupid!” Still curious, Derek began opening up bottle after bottle and looking at their contents. Only becoming more and more disappointed, he was just about to give up when he noticed two identical bottles in the bottom right hand corner. He quickly snatched them up knowing exactly what he had just found. He popped the lid off of the first bottle to find plain blue pills. “I have a feeling I know exactly what you do.” Derek dropped two in his hand and threw them back, swallowing them without a second thought. He popped the cap off the second bottle and grabbed another blue pill with a white stripe. He crushed it up and dropped it into Chris’s shake with the other crushed up pill. “I’m gonna give that mother fucker a dose of his own medicine.” Derek headed back towards the entry of Chris’s bedroom but before he left he grabbed a baggy zip up hoodie from Chris’s closet and placed both bottles in the pockets of the hoodie. Derek headed back down the stairs, erection leading the way as he hung the hoodie up on a hook next to the front door. “Fuck I’m gonna get so big!” Pre-cum began staining Derek’s sweat pants as he walked towards the gym. “Alright big guy, you ready to get your swole on? You ready to get FUCKING HUGE!” Chris said as he puffed up his chest making himself look as intimidating as possible. Derek looked at Chris with a sly grin as he handed him his protein shake. “Oh, more than you will ever know” Chris, now more excited than ever at what was to come, downed his shake in a matter of seconds. “Alright big guy, let’s get you PUMPED!” Chris headed over towards the bench press, knowing full well that’s where he was going to get Derek to fall into his trap and become his milk machine so he could grow massive. “Alright I’ll start us off with the first set of 350.” Chris got under the bar and Derek stood behind him to spot. “Do you mind tucking that thing, I don’t want to lose an eye.” Chris sarcastically said, eyeing Derek’s massive appendage tenting his sweats. “Yeah, sorry.” Derek reached in and pulled his cock up where its head made a loud wet “thwack” against his abdomen. Chris pushed the bar off the supports and lowered it for his first rep. Rep after rep the weight felt really light. Chris began to think that maybe the black pill was giving him a surge in strength. He pushed through a total of fifteen reps and re-racked the weight. “Alright man, you’re turn. Show me what you’ve got!” Chris, now anxious to see Derek’s pecs pump full of growth serum, swapped places with him. Now Chris’s dick had begun snaking out the leg of his shorts, not really caring, he began to massage the head. Derek, un-phased by Chris’s show of self-pleasure, lifted the bar off the supports and lowered it to his nipples. When Derek brought the weight back up he noticed Chris had begun rubbing his pecs and tweaking his nipples. He watched as Chris winced in pain. Derek knew that it was beginning, and he also knew that sexual pleasure accelerated the process. So Derek flew through the last ten of his reps all while staring at Chris as he rubbed his nipples and his dick snaked further out of his shorts. “Man how big is that thing?!” Derek said, as he got up from the bench. “Fourteen fucking glorious inches of love meat. You want a taste?” Chris said with a smirk on his face. “Yeah, you’d like that wouldn’t you?” Derek said as he smirked back. Chris laid back down on the bench, eyeing Derek’s pecs. Looking for any kind of growth, but all he could see was a slight pump. “Hmm this is weird. He should be growing already.” Chris thought to himself. Chris lowered the bar with 400 pounds now loaded on it and as he did there was a ripping sound. “Finally” he thought, “now I can begin my feeding!” What Chris didn’t know was the tearing sound actually came from his shirt, as his pecs began to grow higher and higher, his nipples began pointing further and further down. “Now’s my chance, if I’m going to do this, it’s going to be now.” Derek thought as he wandered back around the bench. Derek now at the foot of the bench, leaned forward and took the head of Chris’s dick into his mouth. The sudden suction on the head of Chris’s dick almost made him drop the weight on his chest. “DAMN DEREK, warn a guy next time before you just start sucking his dick!” Chris yelled, excited and astonished all at the same time. He began to moan as Derek increased the speed and force of his suction. “Man you’re fucking good. Stacy wouldn’t even attempt to suck it. She said it was too big.” Chris continued pumping out rep after rep, not realizing his pecs were becoming bulbous. Derek popped the head of Chris’s dick out of his mouth. “Well you are kind of big. I’m having difficulty with it.” Derek renewed his suction wanting to get Chris nice and primed. Chris re-racked the weight and it was then that he noticed his ballooning pecs. “OH FUCK MAN! I”VE GOT FUCKING TITS!” Chris reached his hands down and rubbed over his massive man melons. When he reached the bottom he brushed across his nipples which sent a shudder through his entire body as he felt a warm liquid fill his hands. “What the fuck! This can’t be what the black pill does!” Chris said shocked, trying to figure out what he was going to do. “Man you have to drain these. It’s going to take me forever if I try draining them by hand.” Chris said making eye contact with Derek as he looked desperate. Derek didn’t need to be told twice, He let the plum sized dick head pop out of his mouth and he leaned forward and latched on to Chris’s right nipple. “OH MY FUCKING GOD! You have no idea how amazing that feels! Suck harder!” Chris grabbed the back of Derek’s head shoving his face hard into his grotesquely swollen nipple. Derek, loving the sweet taste of Chris’s milk, didn’t mind the forcefulness of Chris’s hand. Derek reached his hand back down and began massaging Chris’s dick as he sucked the milk from his nipple. As Derek drained the milk from Chris’s nipple, he noticed an odd tingling sensation across his entire body. He looked down, and to his amazement, he was growing. Slowly, but he was growing larger. His sweats had started to become saran wrapped to his legs and his polo was starting to be split apart by his engorging pecs. Derek, now realizing the effect Chris’s milk was having on him, renewed his suction on Chris’s nipple. Derek noticed that Chris’s pec had diminished, but not back to its normal size. “Was it? Could it be? I think he is!” Derek couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Chris was shrinking right before his very eyes. Derek was syphoning Chris’s muscles into his own through the milk. Derek’s dick was now rock hard thinking about how massive he was going to become. The first pec was starting to slow down to just a trickle, and in that time Derek had to be almost 260 pounds and quite a bit taller than Chris. Derek quickly looked up at Chris’s face to see if he had realized, but Chris had his eyes closed as he moaned in ecstasy. Derek pulled off of Chris’s right nipple and headed for his left when Chris mumbled between moans “suck me off a little more.” Derek, not wanting Chris to realize what was going on, happily obliged. He took the massive plum shaped cockhead into his mouth and thanks to his more muscular neck, he was now able to deep throat the gargantuan dick. “FUCK ME THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” Derek reached up to the waistband of Chris’s shorts and slid them down over his massive thighs and raging anaconda. Derek then set back to his task of sucking Chris’s dick. “OH FUCK! OH GOD YESSSSSSS! FUCK! FUCK ME DEREK THAT’S AMAZING” Derek reached up and grabbed onto Chris’s left nipple, getting milk all over his fingers. He brought his milk soaked fingers back down and slipped them between Chris’s rock hard ass cheeks. Derek watched Chris’s face for a reaction as he slowly slipped a finger into Chris’s tight anus. Chris began moaning more “FUCKING HELL, FUCK YOUR FINGERS, PUT IT IN ME!” Not needing to be told twice, Derek pulled his pre slicked snake from his sweats and hoisted Chris’s ass off the bench, all while continuing sucking Chris’s dick. With Chris’s ass already lubed up from his milk, Derek pushed until the head of his cock popped past Chris’s O-ring. “FUCK….” Chris moaned “What are you waiting for, put it in me!” So Derek eased in inch after inch sucking harder on Chris’s dick. Wanting to get back to milking him of his muscle, Derek shoved the last six inches of his thirteen inch dick in to the groin. “Oh FUCK IM CUMMING” That was all Chris needed to send him over the edge. Chris blew his load into the back of Derek’s throat. Derek was about to pull off when he felt a strange tingling sensation at the base of his dick. He could feel his dick slowly stretching Chris’s ass wider. As he felt his own dick growing larger, he felt the dick in his throat slowly receding. Chris’s eyes flew open wide as Derek’s cock began to unreel inside of his ass like a firehose. Chris had finished spilling his seed but Derek sucked hard to make sure there was none left. As he pulled off of Chris’s diminished dick he could see that Chris was still left with a modest eight inches. “FUCK! That means…” Derek continued feeling his dick expand inside Chris’s ass making it get tighter and tighter. Chris began moaning all over again as Derek’s dick finally edged towards the end of its growth. “How’s it feel to have the largest dick in the world in your ass right now? All 19 ungodly inches of me!” Chris’s eyes rolled into the back of his head as he fathomed the mass that Derek’s dick alone must contain. Derek began pistoning in and out of Chris’s ass making a sloshing sound as his ass filled with pre-cum. “I’m so fucking hard right now I feel like my dick is going to burst through my skin!” Derek yelled as he long dicked Chris, bringing the head of his dick to the very edge of Chris’s ass and shoving it back in. Chris began wincing every time Derek shoved it back in. Derek brought his arms up into a double bicep flex. Flexing the mammoth 21 inch peaks. “Open your eyes you little bitch, were only half way. I still have another melon to suck on. Watch me steal the last of your muscles and help me to ascend the throne to become a god!”

Here is Blue Pill Part 4 In case you haven't had a chance to read it Blue Pill Part 5 As I came too it was absolutely quiet. I felt relieved that I didn’t hear Chris anywhere near. As I opened my eyes, I was reminded of why I had passed out in the first place. In front of me was a huge ball belly. It really did look like I was pregnant. I began to run my hands over my stomach. I was expecting it to feel soft, but it was rock hard, completely filled with Chris’s cum. My god, there had to be gallons of cum inside me. I figured I should get up and cleaned off before I got out of there. As I stood up I slipped and fell back into the pool of cum that was on the floor. There had to be just as much cum on the floor as was inside me. It was everywhere, all over the benches, lockers and the walls too. I then remembered Chris growing again just before I passed out. This was apparent from the shredded remains of his football pants still on the floor, covered in sweat and cum. I attempted to get back up off the floor, this time bracing myself on the nearby bench. As I steadied myself and got back on my feet, I could really feel the weight of my new distended belly. Quickly I grabbed the tape measure that was still on the floor by my bag and began wrapping it around my waist. I almost fell back to the ground when I read 46”. “There’s no way I’m going to be able to get rid of all of this.” As I tried to figure out how I was going to be able to get passed my mom with this big of a gut. “I have to get home and work out.” As I turned to grab my stuff off the floor, I noticed a locker still open across from mine. Holy shit! Chris had left his locker wide open. I quickly stumbled across the benches to get to his open locker and examine the things inside. I saw a bunch of sweaty old gym clothes, some deodorant, a worn fitness magazine and a bag at the back of his locker. I grabbed the bag from the back and unzipped it. Two bottles fell from the bag, both with blue caps. I was absolutely sure these were the bottles that Chris was getting his pills from. One bottle had a white stipe on the top of it and the other was just blue. So I twisted the top off of the one with the white stripe and inside there were blue pills with white stripes around the middle. I poured out half the bottle into my hand and twisted the cap back on the bottle. I proceeded to open the plain blue top bottle to find plain blue pills. I poured out half of the battle into my hand and closed the bottle. I put everything back neatly into Chris’s locker, hoping he wouldn’t notice I had been in there, at least not until I was bigger. I was just about to grab my stuff and leave when a familiar sheet of paper caught my eye underneath Chris’s magazine. I pulled the sheet out from underneath realizing it was our stat sheets from gym class. Chris’s first entry read as such: Height: 5’10” Weight: 170 lbs. BF%: 16% Arms: 14.5” Neck: 12” Chest: 40” Waist: 30” Thigh: 26” Calves: 14” I couldn’t believe what my eyes were seeing. At the start of the school year, Chris wasn’t much bigger than me. So I quickly flipped through the pages to find the last entry. The last entry was a week ago. I dropped the papers when I saw his new stats because I couldn’t believe what I was reading. Height: 5’10” Weight: 220 lbs. Arms: 19.5” Neck: 17.5” Chest: 55” Waist: 28” Thigh: 30” Calves: 19” He gained over 50 pounds in less than 2 months! All from these blue pills. I couldn’t wait to start on them. So I grabbed a white striped and one of the plain blue and popped them in my mouth and swallowed. “Guess I’m gonna have to work out before I go home.” I stood in front of the mirror, flexing my arms and legs, imagining them growing as big as Chris’s and then even bigger. I started getting hard just imagining it. So I grabbed my bag and headed back down the stairs towards the weight room. The lights were already on inside the weight room. I had sworn they were off when I had gone up to the locker room. I walked in and the room smelled of sweat and bleach. I looked at the clock on the wall, already 9:30. Perfect time to get big, and that’s exactly what I did. I started off with squats, three 45’s on each side. I did a perfect set of 10 with almost no difficulty, so I upped the weight with two more 45’s on each side. As I squatted down for my first rep, I could feel the muscle fibers pulling and stretching in my legs. As I began to press up I could feel the struggle in my legs with the weight. As I pushed harder I saw veins begin popping out all over my thighs and they began the bulge bigger right before my very eyes, slowly pushing my shorts higher up my legs. I bent down for the second rep only to hear my shorts rip right down the middle. With each rep my thighs bulged bigger and bigger. After about twenty reps I felt that my thighs had enough attention and that it was time to move onto another body part. As I re-racked the bar I grabbed hold of my shorts, or what was left of them, and ripped them from my legs. This revealed massive cut quads, with the teardrop muscle just above the knee; veins snaked all over my quads. My boxer briefs were straining to contain my legs. I went to each side of the bar and took of the added 45’s that I had put on for squats. I got back under the bar and began to slowly rise up onto my tip toes. I felt the stretch in my calves as I began to reach as high as my feet would let me go. I watched my calves as they bunched up on the back of my leg. I slowly let the weight back down and watched as their size and shape, as if I was still flexing them. This went on for twenty reps; I re-racked the weights and headed over towards the mirrors to get a good look at my new legs. What I saw before me was simply amazing. My legs looked like they belonged to an amateur bodybuilder. My quads bulged out in every direction with veins snaking all the way from my hips to my feet. My calves were rock hard diamonds now, even when relaxed, they hung of the back of my legs looking like two massive striated balloons. My boxer briefs had pulled so tight from my growth that you could see right into them. I turned to the side to get another view of my legs and noticed why my underwear was so tight. My ass had grown along with my legs. It jutted out from my back and was rock hard. It almost looked like you could rest a glass on the top of it. Although it was much smaller than before, my stomach almost matched my butt in how it bulged out in front of me. This time I could see clearly defined abs underneath the gut, like a bodybuilder who had done too many steroids. I took a quick look around to see if anyone was around. I didn’t see anyone so I started to slide my underwear off when I realized they wouldn’t go down past my huge quads. I put my thumb under both sides of my briefs and I ripped them right off my waist. My cock must have been rock hard from watching my legs grow bigger, because it smacked itself against my lower abs. Now that I was no longer constricted, I gave my dick a few tugs as pre began to leak from the engorged head, and headed back over to the bar I was working out with. I didn’t change the weight, instead I got underneath the bar and rested it on my upper pecs and began pressing upward. I performed a perfect military press, and as I did I could feel my shoulders and traps swelling with muscle. I did twenty reps and re-racked the bar. From there I headed over to the T-bar row machine. I put 360 pounds on it and got into position. As I pulled up I could feel my back swelling to lift the weight. This swelling happened every time I lifted and then lowered the T-bar. I could feel my lats beginning to push against my arms, and I realized I still hadn’t worked my arms. I stepped over the wall of dumbbells and I picked up the 50 pounders. I began doing standing dumbbell curls. As I raised each fist up, I watched as my bicep bunched up. I lowered the weight and my bicep stayed bunched up. Veins began spreading all over my arms as they swelled bigger with more muscle. I stepped over to the pulley machine and began doing cab le pull downs. I watched rep after rep as my triceps turned into horseshoes packed muscle. It was so tight and hard I couldn’t even finish my set. As I let go of the rope, my dick brushed against the machine, leaving a sticky trail of pre-cum all over the support bar. I looked down towards my dick as it spit out more pre-cum. Looking past my dick and onto the floor, I saw a puddle of what I assumed was my pre-cum. I grabbed the head of my dick and began massaging the pre all over my dick. As I began jacking myself right there at the pulley machine, my pumped bicep rubbed against my nipple and I felt my eyes roll back into my head. I almost passed out from the rush I got from the sensitivity in my nipple. I let go of my dick and cupped each of my pecs in my hands and realized I had forgotten to work my pecs. I headed over to the bench press, tweaking my nipples along the way. As I leaned back onto the bench I saw that my nipples were wet, and I realized my hands were also wet. I tossed it away in my mind as being pre-cum left over from tugging at my dick. I looked to each side realizing I had forgotten to put any weights on the bar. There was already 540 pounds loaded on the bar, which was almost triple what I had ever lifted for bench press. I however was feeling daring and extremely aroused, so I grabbed onto the bar and hefted the weight up. Bringing the bar down to my chest was the easy part. I struggled trying to push the bar back up, but as I did I once again could feel the muscles in my pecs stretching and growing. I looked down to watch after each rep as my field of vision became obscured by the pecs that kept pushing their way up closer to the bar. The weight came falling down fast, but I quickly regained my composure and re-racked the weight. It wasn’t that the weight had gotten too heavy; something had caught my attention while I was watching my pecs grow. It was a bead of milky white liquid that had formed at the tip of my nipple. I reached my hand down and wiped the liquid onto my finger. I brought it closer to my face so I could examine it better. “This definitely isn’t pre-cum!” “No, it’s milk.” I turned to see Chris stepping out of the shadows of the hallway. “I’ve been watching you in here. Lifting and pumping up your puny muscles. I’m guessing you got into my things. You stole from me none the less.” Chris continued walking closer to me. With each step his grin got bigger and bigger. “Now it’s time for you to pay for what you’ve taken of mine.” Chris was clearly bigger than what I last remembered of him. His arms and traps bulged out of the tank he was wearing. His sweatpants didn’t hide a single detail of the musculature of his legs. They looked like they were saran wrapped. You could see very cut, every bulging vein through his sweats. I was still lying on the bench, a mix of shock and fear written across my face. I didn’t know if I should try and run or take the beating I was about to receive. Who am I kidding? There is no way I would be able to out run this behemoth. Chris stopped at the end of the bench and grabbed my ankles. He slid me across the bench until my new bubble but rested right at the edge. I watched in horror as a bulge began snaking its way down his right leg, slowly plumping up, thicker and longer with every beat of his heart. Chris leaned in, almost as if to kiss me, but he stopped short. His head hovered right above my pecs. Then I watched as he ran his tongue across my nipple, collecting the fluid that had built up. The feeling of his tongue was like sandpaper. It didn’t hurt; in fact it felt absolutely amazing. I didn’t want him to stop. I was in for a surprise, because he sucked my nipple into his mouth and began flicking it with his tongue. I began writhing on the bench underneath him. He reached his arms down on both sides of the bench to steady me as he sucked on my nipple. It felt as if I was pissing out of my nipple. It’s the only way I can describe the feeling at that moment. As Chris sucked on the nipple, he was also swallowing, what I assumed to be my milk I was producing. Before I knew it, my right nipple had stopped giving milk. I looked down and watched as Chris moved to the other nipple, doing the same to it. I was absolutely horrified to see that my right pec was now half the size of my left one. Granted it was still pretty big, but I can’t go around with one pec bigger than the other. As I had begun freaking out, those thoughts slowly began to diminish as euphoria washed over me from the feeling of my left pec being drained of milk. I saw my left pec slowly deflating in size as Chris continued to suck, until both pecs were once again the same size. Chris came up for air and his eyes had a look of hunger mixed with lust. Chris stood back up to his full height only to reveal that the entire right leg of his sweat pants was completely soaked from pre-cum. I could see Chris’s dick throbbing, begging for release. Chris reached his hand down his sweats and grabbed onto his dick. He slowly hefted out the monster that I remembered all too well. Except this time it was bigger. Chris reached into his sweat pants pocket and pulled out 2 blue pills. He popped them in his mouth and swallowed. “Hope you’re ready to give that ass of yours a workout, cause I sure am.” Chris held a hand out in front of his dick while the other squeezed it from base to tip, giving him a handful of pre-cum. He began lathering it all over his dick, and still had some left over, so he shoved a finger up my hole. Then he shoved another finger up my whole as a moan escaped my mouth. “Gonna have to stretch ya for this one. The biggest I’ve ever been, measured myself with the tape measure you left out before coming back down. I’m now up to the 11 inch mark, 6.5 wide.” Chris said with a chuckle as he pulled his fingers out. Chris grabbed onto my ankles once again and positioned the head of his dick right at the entrance of my hole. He slowly pushed forward and I felt his cock head stretch my hole wider with every passing second. I began to wince from the pain, but Chris kept pushing, no longer caring if he hurt me. I could see the lust in his eyes had fully taken over. I let out a deep moan as I felt the ridge of his head finally slip passed my ring. I had thought at this point Chris would have just hit it home, but he continued his slow assault. As I watched Chris slowly enter me, I was amazed to see that my field of vision was once again becoming obstructed by my pecs. They seemed very large and pumped. In fact they seemed larger than when Chris had finished sucking from them. I finally felt Chris’s balls touch against my ass. He then pulled back a little quicker and slid back in and continued in that tempo. As he did this, I noticed my pecs swell a little larger with each thrust of his dick. “Yeah, watch those babies grow.” Chris said as he began fucking me even faster. I reached my hands down and cupped both of my pecs and felt them slowly getting heavier in my hands. My hands brushed against my nipples and my cock shot out a jet of pre-cum. I latched onto my nipples with my fingers as I felt milk spilling out of them. My cock was throbbing every time I pinched on of my nipples. I didn’t know how much more of this I could take. My pecs had gotten so swollen that I almost couldn’t see Chris anymore, and that’s saying something considering how massive Chris is. Upon seeing my pecs at their new bulbous size, playing with my ultra-sensitive nipples, and Chris pistoning in and out of me like a jack rabbit, I had finally lost it. I let out a loud moan as I began bucking my hips. My cock lurched and began spilling my seed all over my abs. I shot and shot and shot. I covered my pecs, face, the bench and Chris's torso. As I was cumming I felt my lats spread wider across the bench. I watched as my pecs completely blocked my view of Chris. My arms bulged thicker with muscle and I could feel the weight of my legs now having to rest on Chris’s shoulder. Just as my cock had begun to slow down and I thought I was done, it swelled up even more. It grew thicker and longer and began shooting all over again. My ass clamped down tight on Chris’s cock. This must have been too much for him. “FUCK IM GONNA BE FUCKING HUGE!!!!” I thought Chris had cum a lot before, but this was insane. Before I knew it, I could see something over my pecs and it was my ballooning belly from all of Chris’s cum. I reached down and felt my stomach. It felt like a water balloon as it fills up. I could feel it filling me up. To my amazement, Chris picked me up and began driving his dick into me even faster. As he did this I watched his body explode with muscle. I heard a loud rip as his tank and sweats both ripped from his body. It looked like he had almost doubled in size as veins exploded all over his skin, trying to feed his muscles all of the blood they required. I watched as muscle fibers twitched and expanded right before my eyes. Chris began moaning even louder as I felt a tight feeling in my stomach. I looked down to see the outline of Chris’s cock as it slowly expanded in all directions inside of me. I looked in the mirror on the wall as his balls caught my attention. They expanded and hung lower. I could feel the torrent of cum increase inside of me and I didn’t know how much more I could take. With that, Chris pulled out and shot that last of his load all over me and the weight bench. Coating everything and leaving a massive puddle underneath us. I watched as Chris walked out of the weight room, panting heavily. I had never seen someone so massive in my entire life. I laid there for a few minutes wondering what to do next, and then I remembered that I needed to tell Eric what I had learned about Chris and the pills. I went to get up, but realized I couldn’t move due to my massive stomach. “Great, now how am I gonna get out of here.” Continued in Blue Pill Part 6

Here is Blue Pill Part 6 in case you haven't had a chance to read it yet Blue Pill Part 7 I couldn’t believe how massive I had gotten as I walked back from the school to my house. My massive thighs made me waddle as they fought for space as I walked. As I got closer to my house I noticed that my mother was sitting out on the front porch, I thought it would be better if she didn’t see me in this state. I quickly turned down the alley next to the house which was hidden by a low row of bushes. I ducked down as best as I could, hoping that my hulking frame would stay out of view above the bushes. As I made my way around to the back door, I bent over to grab the spare key from under the matt and I heard the seam in the ass of the sweat pants rip. The neighbor’s dog began barking and in fear of getting caught by my mother, I quickly redoubled my efforts in finding the key in the dark. I grabbed onto the key just as I heard someone coming around the house on the porch. I quickly put the key in the lock and turned. I fell into the kitchen right as the back light came on. “Phew, close call. Now to make it upstairs before my mom comes inside.” I ran for the stairs and flew up them three at a time, surprised at the amount of power in my legs as it propelled me up the stairs. I reached the landing and dove into my room as I heard the kitchen door opening. I landed with a loud thud on my bedroom floor. “Jake sweetie, is that you upstairs.” my mom called up the stairs. I could tell she was standing right at the bottom of the stairs and she would come up if I didn’t answer. “Yeah…hack…hack…yeah” My voice was much lower than I had remembered it being before. “Honey are you feeling ok? It sounds like you’re coming down with something.” “Yeah mom, I’m fine. Just a little tired is all.” I could hear my mom heading back down the stairs, “ok sweetheart, if you need anything I will be out on the porch. Dinner is in the fridge. I made meatloaf.” “Thanks mom.” I heard the front door close again as my mom had gone back outside. I quickly flew to the phone in the hall and dialed my friend Eric. Now that I have the growth hormones, I can show Eric how I grew… __________________________________________________ ________ Meanwhile back at the high school, Derek began coming to on the bench by the pool… “HOLY SHIT”, Derek yelled as he saw his massive gut distending over his dick and balls. He slowly stood up off the bench and gained his balance as he felt the true weight of his over-extended stomach. Derek began feeling his new solid gut with his hands as he thought of how he was going to explain his new gut to coach. “I’ve gotta figure out a way to get rid of this gut before tomorrow’s big swim meet or coach will kill me.” As Derek began to turn towards the locker room, his toe hit something next to the bench. He looked down and noticed a small blue and white stripe pill rolling along the tile floor. He quickly bent over and picked it up, having a flashback remembering that it was the pill that Luke had made him take. “I’m going to get that mother fucker for turning me into this.” Just then Derek noticed a small piece of paper on top of the duffel bag at his feet. In scribbled handwriting it said that you would benefit from a workout. What a great piece of advice, Derek thought sarcastically. Derek crumpled up the piece of paper and headed into the locker room, he needed to find something in his duffel bag to wear so he could go down the school gym and workout. “Dammit!” Derek had found that someone had been in his duffel bag and his clothes were gone. He couldn’t use the clothes in the other duffel bag by the bench because they were ripped to shreds and covered in Luke’s cum. Instead Derek grabbed the last piece of clothing that he had in the bag and put it on. He looked ridiculous in his speedo with his distended gut hanging over the pouch. With the pill still in his hand he tucked it into the speedo thinking that maybe he would run into some unsuspecting victim and get some muscle like Luke did. Derek waddled his way into the weight room, relieved that there was nobody to see him in his current state of physicality. He headed over to the stair master to begin his workout. “What better than to start with a little cardio to work off this massive gut.” Derek stepped up onto the machine and started it at its lowest setting. After a couple of minutes he noticed it was beginning to get easier, so he increased the speed. This went on for about 15 minutes, Derek constantly increased the speed due to the level of ease he was feeling. Before he knew it the machine was beeping at him because he was at the max setting. “Impossible, I’ve never made it to the max setting even in my best swimmers shape. Derek finally looked down to see that his gut had slimmed down to about half of its previous size. He stepped off of the machine and noticed his legs were pumped, but not just pumped, engorged with new vein throbbing mass. He couldn’t believe his eyes. His legs had become massive and vein covered. “No way.” Derek quickly headed over to the wall of mirrors with the dumbbells in front of them to check out his new physique. “Oh my god”, Derek said in amazement as he checked out the striations and size of his new legs. He began shaking them out and flexing them as he had seen bodybuilders do before on YouTube. “What should I grow next?” Derek said out loud as he began getting excited over his new growth. “I’ve always wanted a bigger back.” So Derek headed over to the T-bar row and loaded it up with four 45 pound plates (his previous max). Derek stood over the bar and lifted it, feeling the strain in his back muscles as he pulled the bar to his chest. He lowered the weight back down and pulled the bar back up noticing how much easier it was to bring to his chest this time. Derek sat the bar down and grabbed two more 45 pound plates and loaded them on the bar. He stood over the bar and lifted it again, this time noticing a pump beginning to form in his arms as veins snaked their way over his biceps each time he brought the weight up. The veins got thicker and thicker with each rep until he finally lowered the weight back to the ground after about 30 reps with that weight. As Derek stood up he could instantly feel the difference in his muscles as his arms were now pushed out from his sides by his lat muscles. He turned and looked in the mirror. What looked back at him seemed like a fantasy from a fitness magazine. His lats flared out like a cobra head, so packed full of muscle that it pushed his arms out to a 45 degree angle. He turned and flexed his back, watching in the mirror as muscle exploded along his spine creating a set of wings that continued to spread wider the harder he flexed. Derek couldn’t believe the amount of muscle he had packed on in the short amount of time he was in the gym. Derek also noticed that he could once again see the faint outline of his eight pack abs. “Just a little bit of a gut left, what to use it on?” Just then a gasp was heard from behind. Derek quickly turned around to find Riley, the swim team’s co-captain, standing in the gym doorway. His jaw was on the floor along with his gym bag. “Like what you see?” Derek said with a devilish grin on his face. Riley was speechless as Derek stepped towards the awe struck jock. As Derek walked towards Riley he began popping his pecs in an arrogant display of muscle. Derek noticed a bulge starting to form in Riley’s shorts. Derek brought up his beefy right arm flexing it hard. He turned his head and began to lick it right in front of Riley. This sent a shudder through Riley as he spontaneously came in his shorts from the muscular display in front of him. The wet spot forming in Riley’s shorts brought Derek’s attention to his own bulge which had begun growing in his speedo. “You like my muscle Riley?” Derek asked as one hand slid down and began to man handle his own bulge through the speedo. Riley just shook his head still not knowing what to say. “How did…but you…” Riley stumbled for words as Derek put a finger up to his lips to silence his attempt at speaking. “How would you like to help me get even bigger Riley?” This question sent another shutter through Riley as his dick shot out another load in his shorts. “That’s what I thought.” Derek said with an evil grin forming on his face. __________________________________________________ ________ Eric finally answered his phone. “What?” “Eric you have to come over to my house. I can finally prove to you how I grew” Luke said in a rushed voice. “How am I sure this isn’t going to be a repeat of earlier in your basement? You don’t have Chris chained to a squat rack in your gym do you?” Remembering what I had said earlier about getting more of Chris’s cum I realized how crazy that must have sounded. “I promise you Eric, I’m being serious this time. If I can’t prove it to you this time, then you never have to speak to me again.” “Well we both know that will never happen” I could hear the smile in Eric’s voice. “I’ll be right over.” “Alright, see you soon.” As I got off the phone with Eric, I headed over to my full body mirror in the corner of my bedroom. I began admiring my muscles. Flexing my massive biceps and feeling the striations and the peaks in each one. I then moved onto my slabs of pec meat that now hung over my abs. I tensed the muscles, watching my pecs jump in the mirror. I reached over to my left pec and tweaked the nipple, sending a swift shudder of pleasure through my body. I grabbed onto my right nipple as well and tweaked it as my dick began to stiffen in the sweats I was wearing. TAP, TAP, TAP… I turned and looked towards the window as I saw Eric staring in wide eyed and slack jawed. I hurried over to the window and threw it open, slamming it a little harder than I expected. Eric quickly jumped into my room, not taking his eyes off my newly massive frame. “DUDE, WHAT THE FU….” I quickly stopped Eric in mid exclamation as I stood in front of him with a hand covering his mouth. He quickly grabbed my hand trying to pull it away, but unsuccessfully moving my hand even in the slightest bit. I then put a finger to my mouth signaling to be quiet. He got the hint and I took my hand off of his mouth. “Sweetie is everything alright? I heard a loud thud from the porch.” My mom had begun her ascent up the stairs towards my bedroom door. I quickly stepped over to my bedroom door and locked it. The knob turned as she tried opening the door. “Sweetheart is everything ok?” “Everything is fine mom, I just slipped when getting out of the shower is all.” “Alright well, be more careful next time. You definitely get your clumsiness form me.” My mom began snickering at the thought of me being just as clumsy as her. I then heard the stairs creak as she headed back down into the kitchen. The whole time I was talking to my mom through my bedroom door, I felt a small pair of hands groping my back and arms. I turned just to have my pecs groped by those same hands. “What do you think your do...” my eyes rolled back in my head as Eric pinched my nipples. I let out a slight moan as a huge grin came across his face. I went to move Eric’s hands away, but he insisted on keeping them there, tugging harder on my nipples. My dick began to respond from the sensation in my nips as it surged down the leg of the sweat pants, leaving a wet streak of pre-cum the entire way down. “You keep that up and we will have a mess on our hands.” Just then Eric pulled his hands back realizing the effect his groping had on me. He looked down and he then realized what I was talking about. “That thing is massive. How did that grow as well? I’ve seen you in the showers after gym class and you’ve never been that big, explain yourself.” Eric said all of this in a hushed voice. So I told Eric everything as we sat on my bedroom floor. Eric not once taking his eyes of my massive from. He would stare at the veins on my arms and trace their outlines with his fingers, and then he would move onto my pecs hefting each one in his hand and feeling their weight as they fell back into place. I told Eric about the blue pill and how it makes whoever takes it bigger through sexual stimulation. Then I explained that whoever takes the white stripe begins producing a muscle building milk that when drank makes the drinker grow. I also told him that the cum of the person who takes the blue pill makes you bigger as well, but only through physical exertion. By the time I was finished Eric was sitting in my lap and playing with my massive quads, watching as I flexed them in his hands. “I still don’t believe you. I would probably believe it if I could see it in action.” Just as he said that a smile spread across my face. “I can show you Eric” with that he turned and looked right up into my eyes. “How would you like to grow little buddy?” Continued in Blue Pill Part 8

Here is Blue Pill Part 5 in case you haven't read it yet Blue Pill Part 6 I had begun to wonder how I was going to get up from this bench. My stomach bulged so big that it was hard to move. I was finally able to roll onto my side on the bench and swing my legs over the edge, lifting myself off the bench and onto my feet. As soon as I stood up I could see my reflection in the mirror. My eyes bugged out of my head as I saw how massive my body had gotten. I looked like one of those amateur bodybuilders, except I had the roidgut of a professional bodybuilder. My stomach bulged out past my pecs, blocking the view of my lower body. As I looked at my reflection in the mirror, I realized that I was still covered in Chris’s cum. I needed to clean up so I could get home, but there was no way I was going to make it up the stairs to the locker room showers. So I grabbed my duffel bag and the tattered remains of my clothes and headed towards the Olympic sized swimming pool. I figured I could work off some of my sperm gut while cleaning up a bit. I got to the pool and there was nobody in there, thank god. I was afraid that I might have run into Derek. Derek is the captain of the swim team, 5 foot 10 inches ripped physique with beautiful blue eyes. He practically lived in the water. So to come down to the pool and not see him practicing was a sight. I headed towards the shallow end of the pool. I dropped my duffel bag off on a bench next to the bathroom entrance and then waded into the warm water of the pool. I watched as chunks of dried sperm came off my body and into the pool water making it cloudy in my wake. Once I was in far enough to float, it became easier to move and I began scrubbing my body off, getting it as clean as I possibly could. Once my skin was mostly clear of the sperm, I began to make long strokes in the water, trying to minimize my gut. I had done about 20 laps in the pool when I realized about half of my gut was gone. I also realized that because of the increased cardio, my veins were exploding all over my body. I looked absolutely shredded minus the slight gut I had left, but even that looked solid because of the abs that protruded through my gut. I headed back towards the shallow end of the pool and began my ascent out from the water. As I reached the each of the pool I heard I whistle come from the direction of the bench where I had set my duffel bag down. I turned my head to see Derek sitting on the bench with a huge hard on in his speedo. He couldn’t take his eyes off my body as I walked over towards him and my duffel bag, trying to cover up my dick with my hand. Derek looked down at what I was trying to cover up, “there’s no point in trying to cover it up because I’ve been watching you for the last fifteen minutes. You have nothing to be embarrassed about!” He began sizing me up and down as he stood up off the bench, grabbing a pec in one hand and a bicep in the other squeezing to feel their hardness. I couldn’t help but flex in response to this sudden worship session. Derek leaned his head in and licked my bicep, making his way to my armpit and licking it as well. “My god you’ve gotten so fucking huge!” Derek said as he reached down and grabbed onto my crotch. He looked me in the eyes and I asked him “wanna help me get even bigger?” I had never seen a smirk so big on Derek’s face before, but his dick did the answering as it throbbed in between my thighs as he leaned in and began licking my nipples. I reached around Derek for my duffel bag, finding my torn shorts. I reached into the pocket and grabbed a blue pill with a white stripe. “Here, take this and will help both of us grow.” Derek didn’t need to be asked twice. He snatched the pill out of my hand and grabbed a water bottle from my bag and took the pill in a flash. I then reached back into my bag and grabbed a plain blue pill. I grabbed the water bottle out of Derek’s hand and swallowed my ration of growth formula. “You ready for the ride of your life?” I asked Derek as I pushed him back towards the edge of the pool. “Depends? Are you ready to grow?” Derek asked with that same smirk. I grabbed onto Derek’s waist and he jumped latching his legs around my waist. I then waded into the arm pool water as Derek and I slowly embraced in a passionate kiss. Making things in the pool even hotter. Derek’s wiggled his ass on my dick once he felt it slowly growing across his ass. Derek let go of me and grabbed the sides of his speedo and peeled them off his strong sinewy legs revealing a rock hard 7 inch cock, throbbing against his abs, snaking with veins all the way up to a bulging red mushroom head. My dick finally reached its full glory at 8 inches, as I reached out to feel Derek’s amazing pecs and biceps. He began flexing for me and popping his pecs up and down. Derek reached down and grabbed a hold of my dick, slowly stroking it making me moan out loud. He began to increase the pressure he was applying to my raging hard on while he simultaneously increased his momentum, bringing me closer to climax. I had to grab his waist again in order to get this process started. I didn’t want to waste any of the growth formula before I got some of his man milk inside me. I knew of only one way to make Derek begin producing milk and that was to give him the fucking of a lifetime. I reached behind Derek and grabbed onto his ass cheeks, spreading them apart and slowly inserting my thick forefinger into his moistened, smooth hole. This elicited a moan to escape from Derek’s mouth as he began rocking his hips back and forth on my finger, so I decided to slip another finger in. Derek grabbed onto my shoulders, preparing himself for the two finger penetration and he bit onto the nape of my neck. This pushed me over the edge as I pulled out my fingers and repositioned his ready hole over the head of my thick shaft. I slowly lowered him onto my throbbing dick and watched him writhe in my arms in anticipation. Derek groaned as the cock head slowly pushed past his sphincter. Once my dick head was in the rest glided right in behind it thanks to the water as a lubricant. “Fuck me! Grow for me you little muscle bitch!” Derek yelled out in lust. I meant to keep my promise, so I began pounding his tight hole. Derek bounced off my torso, his ass slapping against the water every time he came back down my pole. As I began increasing the intensity of my fucking, I noticed Derek was starting to get heavier. I looked down to see that the pill was finally starting to take effect. His pecs had begun pushing further our making a shelf for his chin to rest on. Veins started popping all over his pecs as they engorged bigger with more muscle, his nipples slowly pointing towards the water. I reached up with one hand while still supporting Derek’s ass with the other, to tweak his nipple. Derek’s eyes rolled back into his head as he moaned deep and long and I watched as white fluid began trickling down my finger and then my hand. I brought my hand towards my mouth and inserted my milk covered fingers. “Mmmmmmm you taste delicious Derek. Time to watch me grow!” As I continued pumping my dick in and out of Derrick’s ass, I leaned my mouth in towards Derek’s nipple, having to lean him back in order to gain access to his nipple which was now at the bottom of his pec. I latched onto his left nipple and began to suck. I felt my mouth fill with a warm deliciously sweet liquid. My senses were on fire as I swallowed. It felt like an out of body experience as my entire body felt extremely energized. I began to suck harder, wanting more and more of this sensation. Derek lay floating on top of the water as I continued impaling him on my dick. Holding his waist and pulling his body into mine and then pushing him away, all while I continued to suck on his sweet nectar. I watched as I slowly deflated his left pec, leaving the right one looking ridiculously massive. The right pec looked so full, like it was going to burst with all the milk inside of it at any second. As the flow from the left pec slowed down to a trickle, I let go of his left pec and began the same process on Derek’s right pec. The sensation was clearly too much for Derek as I felt his dick throb against my gut and his seed shot all over the water, making it cloudier than it already was. All the precum that was leaking out of Derek’s ass had turned the pool into a hazy fluid. I watched Derek’s eyes as they fluttered back into their head. I sucked even harder making Derek moan in ecstasy. I felt his right pec flow slow down and I unlatched my mouth to look down at a normal Derek. Although his pecs seemed to retain some extra mass from the initial inflation. I could feel myself getting closer to climax as I slowly pulled my dick out of Derek’s ass and then plunged back in to the hilt. I rested Derek’s back against the buoys in the pool as he continued to float on the water with a dazed look in his eye. Now I was able to let go of him as he was supported by the buoy, I reached my hand up and grasped onto my nipples watching my dick go in and out of Derek’s ass. As I stood there twisting my nipples, I felt myself go over the edge. I felt my cock throb even larger inside of Derek’s ass as I began unleashing my torrent of jizz into his insides. As I began to shoot into Derek, I felt a strange sensation come over my whole body. Like a good stretch in each and every one of my muscles. My dick felt like it was getting even harder and I looked down to see the outline of my dick under Derek’s abs as it bulged thicker and longer. I also noticed that my gut was gone, and in its place was 4 rows of rock solid abs accentuated by throbbing veins. I slowly lost view of my abs as my pecs bulge thicker and wider, my nipples slowly being pulled down further across my chest. I felt a tingling sensation in my arms and shoulders, so I brought my arms up into a double bicep flex and watched as the peaks began to rise higher and my arms got thicker around as my triceps hung further down on my arms. I watched as more and more veins snaked their way across my arms, bulging thicker, feeding all of my new mass. My forearms inflated to match my newly amassed biceps, slowly turning into bulging throbbing bowling pin shaped muscles. I put my arms down to my sides, only to find them being pushed out by my inflating lats. I began to grow wings underneath my triceps as I could feel my back stretching wider like a cobra hood. I could then feel my ass bulge out further and get even harder than it was before. “Chris will have a hard time getting into this ass!” I said out loud as I reached my hand back flexing my ass as I squeezed it between my fingers. My legs grew stronger by the second as my thighs were being pushed apart by the bulging muscle. I began flexing my calves, feeling them bunch up into hard diamonds of muscle. I let out a guttural moan as I felt my dick throbbing inside Derek’s ass one last time. I unleashed a huge torrent of jizz into his already overfilled insides as I watched his stomach bulging further out than mine was after Chris fucked me. I began walking towards the edge of the pool again, holding Derek against my body with my enlarged dick still inside his ass. He no longer could hold anymore cum inside him and the entire walk back to the edge of the pool gallons of cum had been pumping out of his ass and into the water. I stepped out of the water, carrying Derek’s unconscious body over to the bench by the bathrooms. Still shooting jizz into his overstuffed ass all that cum shooting back out of his ass and onto the tiled floor, making a loud squirting noise each time. I laid Derek on the bench and pulled my still rock hard dick out, shooting cum all over Derek and the bench. I grabbed hold of my dick and began jerking it wildly, increasing the amount of cum I was shooting out. By the time I was done, Derek was completely covered in jizz and the tile was hidden underneath a pool of jizz. Not to mention the entire Olympic sized pool was now a solid cloud of white. I laughed a little as I realized I had also covered my duffel bag in jizz. So I went into the bathroom to find Derek’s bag on the floor, safe from the pool of jizz. I opened it to find an oversized pair of sweats and a varsity swim team tank top. I struggled to squeeze the sweat pants over my thighs and my ass barely fit in the material, stretching the fabric to an almost see through effect. I then rolled the tank over my head and popped my arms though the holes and slowly peeled the shirt over my torso. The shirt was taught and straining at the seams around my pecs, but was loose around my midsection. I headed back out into the swimming pool and took one more look at Derek. I figured he would have a lot of questions once he woke up, so I fished through my soggy duffel bag to find an untouched piece of parchment paper and a pen. I also grabbed the last off the pills from my tattered clothes and slipped them into the sweats pockets. I jotted a quick note onto the piece of paper explaining that Derek would really benefit from getting a good workout in. I headed out of the swimming pool leaving Derek in a pool of cum in his extreme state of bliss. “It’s time to find Eric and show him how I grew.” Continued in Blue Pill Part 7

Absolutely loved reading this story, always been a fan of hugely muscular guys doing insane feats of strength! I hope this is the first of many chapters of Jake's incredible strength and ultra-studly body!